summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/44564.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
authornfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-03-03 19:00:46 -0800
committernfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-03-03 19:00:46 -0800
commit3f779858071ce71788e4649ec75220ac1502426b (patch)
treeda813b26a3805fd5331014a36351c67b784f51a1 /44564.txt
parent0552cc0e4063f3c382f4b33a2255c2c85f4a4421 (diff)
Add files from ibiblio as of 2025-03-03 19:00:46HEADmain
Diffstat (limited to '44564.txt')
-rw-r--r--44564.txt7139
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7139 deletions
diff --git a/44564.txt b/44564.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 4218a61..0000000
--- a/44564.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7139 +0,0 @@
-Project Gutenberg's History of the Kingdom of Siam, by Francois Henri Turpin
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Title: History of the Kingdom of Siam
- and of the revolutions that have caused the overthrow of
- the empire, up to A. D. 1770
-
-Author: Francois Henri Turpin
-
-Translator: Basil Osborne Cartwright
-
-Release Date: January 2, 2014 [EBook #44564]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: ASCII
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HISTORY OF THE KINGDOM OF SIAM ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by the volunteers of Project Gutenberg Thailand.
-Proofreading by users emil, LScribe, rikker, wyaryan,
-Saksith, ianh68, andysteve, Claudio, kaewmala, matt, Gyurme,
-bencrowder. PGT is an affiliated sister project focusing
-on public domain books on Thailand and Southeast Asia.
-Project leads: Rikker Dockum, Emil Kloeden. (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-National Library of Thailand.)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- HISTORY OF THE KINGDOM OF SIAM
- AND
- OF THE REVOLUTIONS THAT
- HAVE CAUSED THE OVERTHROW
- OF THE EMPIRE,
- UP TO A. D. 1770.
-
-
- Compiled by M. TURPIN from manuscripts
- received from M. the Bishop of TABRACA
- Vicar Apostolic of Siam and from other
- Missionaries in the Kingdom.
-
-
- PUBLISHED ORIGINALLY AT
- PARIS A. D. 1771.
-
- _Translated from the original French by_
- B. O. CARTWRIGHT, B.A.
- EXHIBITIONER KING'S COLLEGE (CAMB).
-
-
- BANGKOK 1908.
- Printed under the auspices of the
- Committee of the Vajiranana
- National Library.
-
-
- BANGKOK:
- Printed at the "American Presby. Mission Press."
- 1908.
-
-
-
-
- CONTENTS.
-
-
- PAGE.
-
- Translator's Preface IV.
-
- CHAPTER I.
-
- The First Kings of Siam 1
-
- CHAPTER II.
-
- The Reign of Chao Narai 31
-
- CHAPTER III.
-
- The Revolt of the Macassars 53
-
- CHAPTER IV.
-
- The Revolution that brought about the downfall of Faulcon
- and the French 65
-
- CHAPTER V.
-
- The Breach between the French and the Usurper 89
-
- CHAPTER VI.
-
- The Persecution of the Christians after the departure
- of Des Farges 99
-
- CHAPTER VII.
-
- Events leading up to the Revolution of 1760 109
-
- CHAPTER VIII.
-
- The Revolution of 1760 115
-
- CHAPTER IX.
- The Revolution of 1767 137
-
- CHAPTER X.
-
- The Misfortunes of the Europeans after the Revolution 169
-
- CHAPTER XI.
-
- After the Revolution of 1767 176
-
- CHAPTER XII.
-
- Advantages that might accrue from commercial neighbouring
- relations with Siam and the Kingdoms 185
-
- CHAPTER XIII.
-
- Tonkin 220
-
-
-
-
- TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
-
-
-Turpin's History of Siam, published at Paris in the year 1771 consists
-of two volumes, the first of which deals merely with the natural
-History of Siam.--
-
-The present book is a translation of the second volume only, and is of
-considerable interest owing to the fact that it is the only extant
-European work dealing with the events leading up to and succeeding the
-fall of the old capital, Ayuthia.--
-
-We have no accounts of the compiler M. Turpin himself and therefore
-are unable to give any account of his life or position.--
-
-The present volume falls into the following parts:--
-
-a. A short resume of the early history of Siam. Few names are given,
-and the accounts are somewhat vague. _Chapter 1_.
-
-b. An account of the reign of Phra Narai and his immediate successors
-_Chapter 2-6_. This portion has been compiled from the earlier
-accounts of Forbin and La Loubere; but Tachard's remarks are not
-treated as serious history.
-
-c. A short chapter _(Chapter 7)_ giving a somewhat vague account of
-the period intervening between the above and the next.--
-
-d. The events leading up to the fall of Ayuthia.
-
-A description of the Burmese attack on the capital and of the early
-years of the reign of Phya Tak _(Chapter 8-11.)_ This forms the part
-of greatest interest.
-
-e. A description of the Kingdoms bordering on Siam _(Chapter 12-13)_.
-
-Taken on the whole, the book gives a very fair and impartial account,
-but as the bulk of the information was derived from the Catholic
-Missionaries, a somewhat biassed view is taken of the religion of the
-countries treated of.--
-
-The original has been carefully followed in the translation; here and
-there a few sentences have been omitted for the reason that such
-sentences are merely remarks of a moralizing nature on the part of M.
-Turpin himself, and have no connection whatever with the relation of
-the historical events.--
-
-
- B. O. CARTWRIGHT.
-
- BANGKOK:
- _November, 1908._
-
-
-
-
- HISTORY OF SIAM.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER I.
-
- THE FIRST KINGS OF SIAM.
-
-
-Eastern despotism, which casts a blight on the soul and quenches
-public spirit, is the primary cause of all revolutions by which the
-people seek to ameliorate their condition by the overthrow of their
-tyrants.
-
-Every State in which there is One against All, has a defective
-constitution, which causes it to pass in succession from greatness to
-humiliation, from strength to weakness, and which, in its suicidal
-policy, awaits but a foreign invasion which will restore to the
-People, the enjoyment of their Rights.
-
-The unstable and tottering thrones of Asia at last crumble away, and
-the ambitious, arrogating to themselves the privileges of attempting
-all things, are overwhelmed by their fall, and, reduce the weak to
-violate everything in their despair.
-
-The right of the strong is that of a footpad who plunders unarmed
-travellers, and who, having enjoyed a period of immunity, dies under
-the axe of the headsman. The Ruler who has the greater share in the
-benefits of the Law does not recognise his advantages, and when
-unwilling to extend them prefers to see himself surrounded by
-trembling slaves who murmur in secret, and only await a leader to
-become rebels. The crude legislation of Siam has been the cause of all
-the public ills of the nation. It knows neither the extent of
-authority nor the limits of obedience. This nation, indifferent
-regarding the choice of its masters, has received fetters from the
-hands of ambitious men who spurned the nation while coercing it.
-Invariably unfortunate, the people have no hope save in a future
-revolution, which will enslave them to a new tyrant insolently
-bedecked with the imposing title of "Deliverer".
-
-What can be the motive that prompts a despot to retain the privilege
-of laying violent hands on the liberty and welfare of his subjects? A
-despot who replaces natural rights by arbitrary power! He passes away
-like a torrent which leaves but the remembrance of its devastation
-behind it. The Kings of Siam, invisible to their subjects made
-themselves known merely by acts of authority. Thus they could never
-instil those tender feelings which are inspired by the presence of a
-King who is both Father and Citizen.
-
-I will not attempt to lift the veil which conceals the beginnings of
-this Kingdom. This people has never known the art of printing which
-alone enshrines the virtues and shortcomings of those who preside over
-the public destinies. Their historical records are founded only on
-vulgar fables, or on tradition sanctioned by priestly imposture, which
-gives credence rather to the marvellous than to the simple truth. The
-Siamese were unknown to us until the discovery of the Indies by the
-Portuguese, and it is from that period that we ought to reckon their
-history.
-
-Their first King, according to their vague records began to reign in
-B.C. 1444. He had forty successors up to the King who was reigning in
-A.D. 1546. All these Kings were of different families, who were in
-turn driven from the throne which they had seized, because, having
-become despots, they were punished for the abuse of their power.
-
-The proud and jealous spirits of a limited dependency ought, in the
-degradation to which they have been reduced, to console themselves
-with the hope that their degradation is but transitory, and that their
-posterity shall be delivered from the chains which have weighed them
-down. Rarely does tyranny transmit the fruits of its crimes to its
-descendants.
-
-History has not given us the name of the King who reigned in 1550
-A.D., although the chief events of his reign have been chronicled. It
-was in this reign that the Kingdom of Siam was laid waste by the
-incursions of several neighbouring nations who carried fire and sword
-throughout the towns and the country side. Thirty thousand innocent
-victims were sacrificed to their ruthless vengeance, and this swarm of
-warriors seemed to prefer to lay waste the crops and to destroy the
-towns rather than to conquer and govern them.
-
-The King of Siam, alarmed at their progress, arose at the murmurings
-of his people. He raised a large army. All those capable of bearing
-arms were summoned to the flag and those who were so cowardly as to
-excuse themselves from fighting for their country, were threatened
-with the punishment of being burnt alive. Foreigners were bound by
-this law.
-
-At that time there were 130 Portuguese in the Kingdom, of whom 120
-were obliged to take up arms. The King believed himself to be
-invincible, when he saw this handful of Europeans whom he regarded as
-so many heroes at his disposal.
-
-A powerful army of 400,000 men including 70,000 non Siamese took the
-field with the King at the head. The army was further reinforced on
-the way by 100,000 men and 4000 elephants. We must regard these
-numbers as a gross exaggeration. It is true that the temperate nature
-of Eastern races renders the question of the food-supply an easy
-matter for the largest armies; but how could so great an army have
-been collected together in a country which boasts but few inhabitants.
-However we will set forth the facts as they have been handed down to
-us, and we can only question them by the light of their probability.
-
-The army, under the command of four leaders (of whom two were Turks
-and the other two Portuguese) advanced to put a stop to the
-devastation of the country side. As soon as the armies confronted each
-other, the enemy commenced a furious attack on the Siamese rear, which
-would have been destroyed, had not the King altered his tactics. The
-new disposition of his forces gave him the advantage, and helped by
-the Portuguese who fought side by side, he was enabled to rally his
-troops. A general action was then commenced in which his elephants and
-artillery scattered death and destruction in the opposing ranks of the
-enemy, who retired under the cover of darkness leaving 130,000 dead on
-the battle field. This battle cost the Siamese 50,000 men, and flushed
-with victory, a force of 400,000 Siamese invaded the Kingdom of
-_Quibem_ which was governed by a Queen who had favoured the enemy. The
-towns which they conquered were looted and the inhabitants, always the
-victims of the quarrels of rulers, were put to the sword. The capital
-would have suffered the same fate, had not the Queen, putting aside
-her natural hauteur, submitted to the conqueror and to the conditions
-of peace which were imposed. This princess, cognizant of her weakness,
-consented to pay an annual tribute of 60,000 Portuguese ducats, and
-her nine year old son paid homage as a vassal to the conqueror who
-carried him off to Siam to grace his triumph.
-
-The victorious monarch did not enjoy his glory for long; his days of
-prosperity were changed to days of mourning. The Queen, in his
-absence, had indulged in a criminal liaison with palpable results. The
-fear of being punished for her adultery led her to commit another
-crime, and, to secure her position, she administered poison to her
-husband in a cup of milk. The King remained alive for five days,
-during which time he engaged in affairs of State.
-
-Benefits were conferred upon the Portuguese allies; their nation was
-declared exempt from taxation of every description for a period of
-three years, and their priests were permitted to preach the gospel in
-every part of the Kingdom. His son was proclaimed King, and the joy of
-seeing his successor in power rendered him indifferent to the pangs of
-death. As soon as the monarch was dead the chief officers of State
-handed over the reins of government to the Queen of whose misdeeds
-they were unaware. Her liaisons which could no longer be kept secret,
-revealed her unchastity, but hardened to crime and with a conscience
-untouched by remorse, she acted her part with perfect calmness, and,
-to make matters worse, she openly lived with her guilty paramour.
-After this act which was the cause of a certain amount of
-dissatisfaction, but did not create any actual rebellion, she
-determined to elevate her lover to the throne, and to dispose of the
-young King by the same method employed in the case of his father. The
-disaffection both of the nobility and of the common people, checked
-her in her career of crime, and the national outcry was favourable to
-her designs. She pretended to fear that attempts would be made against
-her son's life, whereas in reality she was his sole enemy; and, to
-frustrate such attempts, she desired to have a body-guard to protect
-his august head from the wicked plots of which she said she had had
-information.
-
-She was granted 12,000 foot soldiers and 500 mounted men for his safe
-keeping.
-
-It was an innovation, that there should be a permanent guard in a
-State which hitherto, had called up soldiers only in time of external
-danger, but, it is the means usually employed in all ages to
-intimidate the lives and liberties of citizens who support their
-oppressors. No sooner had she found herself in power, but she used it
-to wreak vengeance on all those who had opposed her, or, who had
-grumbled at her ill-regulated life. The most distinguished citizens
-were the first victims. Two of the leading nobles perished by torture
-on frivolous charges. This Princess, headstrong in her loves and
-hatreds, imagined that she could retain her position by force, but the
-shedding of so much blood was a seed from which new opposition to her
-tyrannical rule sprang up. The confiscation of the property of those
-innocent victims enabled her to maintain a certain number of
-partisans, but those whose friendship it was expedient to purchase
-gave their allegiance only on condition of being supplied with
-whatever appealed to their greed. She soon found out that instead of
-friends, she had but traitors pledged to serve their own interests. It
-was then that she placed her paramour on the throne and declared him
-to be her consort, considering that a man, rather than a woman who had
-given so many examples of the frailty of her sex, would be more
-capable of overawing the disaffected.
-
-The young King, a mere puppet on the throne, was deposed by his
-hard-hearted mother, and the fatal draught which she personally
-administered to him anticipated the vengeance which was about to
-overtake her; but she did not enjoy the fruits of her crime for long.
-At the moment of self congratulation on having acquired an ascendency
-over her subjects, she found by experience that crime engenders
-nothing but enmity.
-
-The nobles, emboldened by their hatred, and encouraged by the King of
-_Cambaye_, made a conspiracy to deliver the kingdom from a creature
-who could not even satiate herself with the blood of her victims. They
-invited her and her consort to a feast at which both were slain. The
-throne which they had disgraced was taken by a brother of the late
-king's father, who, during these tumultuous times had passed his life
-in the seclusion of a monastery. This new king, during his retirement,
-had become morose and savage and he neglected the importance of making
-himself beloved. His barbarous policy had made him believe that
-obedience depended on fear, and that punishment was a better
-instrument of government than clemency. The debauchery into which he
-plunged could not soften his natural harshness, and, from voluptuous
-surroundings, he dictated bloodthirsty commands which filled the state
-with trouble and discontent. His unfitness aroused the ambition of a
-powerful neighbour. The king of Burma saw that the conquest of the
-kingdom would be no difficult matter. This nation has had so great an
-influence on the fortunes of Siam that it cannot be passed over
-without a few remarks.
-
-People are apt to confuse the kingdoms of Pegu, Ava and of Burma
-because they are now under the rule of the same king. This country
-united and open has mountains on its frontiers only. The air is pure
-and the soil produces all kinds of corn and fruits. The plains and
-forests abound with game, elephants, buffaloes, goats, deer, and
-poultry is fine and plentiful. There are mines of iron and lead, which
-metals are used as a medium of barter, and it is this country that
-produces the finest rubies and the best sapphires. The diamonds which
-are very small are found only in the crops of fowls and especially of
-pheasants. The right of selling diamonds is a monopoly of a single
-family, and it is a grave offence to dig the ground in hopes of
-finding them.
-
-The natives of the country differ from the Burmese their conquerors
-both in dress and in appearance. The Peguans although somewhat stout,
-are well made and have regular features. Their complexion is of an
-olive tint. They wear no beard, but carefully pull it out as they
-consider it to be troublesome growth. Their teeth are naturally white,
-but they blacken them so that they may have no resemblance to those of
-a dog. The women who are lighter in colour than the men, are small
-with plump cheeks and well proportioned limbs. Generally speaking,
-they are gentle in their way, but very voluptuous. Lewd and
-licentious, they have quite abandoned all sense of shame. When they
-appear in public they wear a piece of white cotton stuff draped round
-their heads which bear no further ornamentation than their raven
-tresses. The rest of the body is practically naked, they wear but a
-piece of thin cloth at the waist which allows that to be seen which
-modesty prefers to hide. This scanty attire was not introduced by
-reasons of sensuality; it is said that it was the work of a sagacious
-Queen in order to attract the men who in their transports of passion
-were addicted to unnatural desires.
-
-The dress of the Burmese is different. They wear a robe of transparent
-muslin through which the skin tattoed with charcoal dust, can be seen.
-This ornamentation which is peculiar to them distinguishes them from
-the Peguans. Their feasts are loathsome and disgusting, as soon as the
-viands are produced hunger is satisfied. They flavour everything they
-eat with rotten fish which they use as a substitute for oil or butter
-just as Europeans use garlic, a plant whose odour is no less
-unpleasant.
-
-Having no corn, they supply its lack by cakes of rice. Their usual
-beverage is pure water or a liquid of agreeable flavour which they
-extract from a certain species of tree.
-
-Whoever takes a wife is obliged to purchase her like other cattle, and
-if disgust follows possession, the husband has a means of disposing of
-her. The woman has the same privilege, by the repayment of her
-purchase price. The rights of hospitality allow fathers to prostitute
-their daughters to their guests, who take a woman on hire in the same
-way as they would a house. The majority of persons whose business
-takes them to Pegu contract temporary alliances of this nature which
-have nothing of the stigma of concubinage. The Law has provided for
-such inconveniences as might arise. The King is the heir of all his
-subjects, but when there are children he has a third share only.
-
-The purity of the air makes up for the lack of medical skill. When
-anyone falls sick they set a table on which a choice repast is spread,
-to propitiate the demon, that they consider has been the author of the
-illnesses that afflict mankind.
-
-The ceremony is conducted by some venerable impostor to whom they give
-the title of the father of the demon, and although the state of the
-invalid ought to induce a feeling of sympathy, the whole house
-resounds with music and song in order to assuage the wrath of the evil
-minded being.
-
-Gold, silver, rubies and musk are the chief articles of export, and,
-under the general term "rubies" topazes, sapphires, amethysts and
-other precious stones should be included. Europeans give in exchange
-beaver-hats, and the gold and silver brocaded ribbons with which the
-nobles adorn their heads. All trade is carried on by court officials
-who hold themselves responsible for payment and if they are convicted
-of breach of trust, the creditor is allowed by law to seize their
-wives, children and slaves and to expose them to the glare of the sun
-at his door.
-
-The Peguans, like all Indian peoples grant the existence of a creator
-god, whom the people have the exclusive privilege of worshipping.
-There are lesser deities to whom the people pray in time of need, and
-the Devil is one of their chief objects of adoration. At early dawn
-the people are to be seen carrying some rice for his delectation in
-order that he may be gracious to them during the day time: others
-throw titbits over their shoulders for him during meal times. This
-puerile religion is based upon ghost worship. They grant an eternal
-succession of worlds each of which has a special deity as its ruler.
-The doctrine of transmigration has many adherents who believe that
-souls having passed through the bodies of birds, beasts and fishes,
-are cast into a place of punishment which they leave to enter a
-paradise of pleasure where everything awakes and appeals to the
-senses, and finally that after several transmigrations they will be
-united with the Supreme Being of whose happiness they will be
-partakers. They have great respect for monkeys and envy the blessed
-fate of those who are eaten by crocodiles.
-
-On ceremonial occasions, the assembled people hire women and
-hermaphrodites who perform dances in honour of the gods of the Earth.
-The dancers bestir themselves so violently that they fall down in a
-swoon. It is after this fit that they prophesy the future which has
-been revealed to them by their gods.
-
-The Priests vowed to celibacy, set a good example of abstemiousness to
-the populace. They eat but once a day and sobriety is their most
-prominent virtue. When the soil of the district to which they are
-assigned is insufficient to furnish to their needs, they send out
-young novices in search of alms and the credulous mob encourages
-idleness by liberal donations. The poorest citizens are always those
-who waste their property in pious offerings. Their morals are simple
-and it is by their studied mortifications that they impose on the
-populace whose ideal of the Sublime is the Extraordinary and the
-Peculiar.
-
-They live far from the haunts of men, in the depths of forests in a
-sort of cage built in the upper parts of trees, so as to escape the
-dangers of wild beasts. The obscurity of their lives increases the
-veneration of superstitious folk who from the earliest times have
-believed that the deity prefers the silence of the forests or the
-fearsome solitude of a mountain peak. There are certain days on which
-they exhort the people to practise virtue. Simple as their preaching
-is they never argue on knotty points of doctrine. They believe that
-every religion is acceptable to God and that the observance of the
-laws of nature will always be worthy of a heavenly reward.
-
-The nobility is noticeable in many ways. Though being in great honour,
-it nevertheless presents an example of the most abject servility and
-trembles before a despot who can either raise or degrade it. It
-consents to cringe in the most servile manner, but often it awakes
-from its slumber and cuts off the hand that strikes it. A proud race
-is always ready to take up arms for liberty and for the enjoyment of
-its rights. Thus it is the noble or the servile inclinations of his
-subjects, that a wise King ought to study so that he can extend or
-limit his authority.
-
-The King never appears in public without great pomp and ceremony.
-Everything inspires a respect which would seem to exclude devotion.
-Seated on a car drawn by 16 horses, he never travels unless preceded
-by either the army or a crowd of nobles. Four of his favourites in
-gorgeous apparel are seated with him in this car. His ordinary
-progress is more magnificent than a Roman triumph. Although the Law,
-or rather custom only grants him a single wife, he has the right to
-keep 300 concubines.
-
-The arms used by the Peguans in warfare consist of the lance, sword,
-and shield, their firearms, finer than those of Europe yield nothing
-to them in point of excellence. Their arsenals are equipped with many
-pieces of artillery which are however of not much practical use owing
-to the lack of skill on the part of their gunners. Although they
-possess harbours and an abundance of good timber, they do not build
-fleets as they have neither carpenters nor experienced sailors. The
-forces of the Kingdom are strong. The armies more numerous than those
-of Darius, are usually composed of from 100,000 to 1,500,000 men who
-receive pay from the King.
-
-In time of war he supplies them with arms and accoutrements and in time
-of peace, gave grants lands and towns to the nobility for their support.
-This number of troops is without doubt an exaggeration, but it becomes
-more easy of comprehension if the natural frugality of the Peguans be
-taken into account. They require but a little salt and water to season
-the roots and herbs which they find on the march. The most loathsome
-creatures, cats, rats and the humblest reptiles excite their appetite
-and their fertile country furnishes them with an abundant supply of all
-that is necessary to life.
-
-This kingdom, founded by a fisherman about 1,100 years ago was
-governed by hereditary Kings until 1539 A.D. About that period it was
-conquered by the Burmese who prior to this had been confined to a
-narrow strip of territory but they founded an Empire extending some
-800 miles from North to South and 250 miles from East to West.
-
-These people, though of a warlike disposition had been obliged to
-yield to the numerical superiority of the Peguans. The Peguan
-conquerors had exacted a toll of 30,000 Burmese to be employed on
-various works of public utility. Such toilsome slavery provoked their
-proud spirit, and unwilling to see themselves working in the mines,
-formed a general scheme for their deliverance.
-
-The Monarch was accustomed to go in company with all his train to
-visit the works, and to reward industry and to punish idleness. The
-Burmese captives took this opportunity to compass his assassination,
-and, having robbed the Queen and the concubines of their valuables
-fled to their own land with a great booty. The successor of the
-murdered Prince was unable to avenge his death. The nobles fomented
-discords in the state from motives of self-aggrandizement, and passed
-directly from slavery to independence. They declared for the rivals of
-their master by whom they had been reduced to servitude.
-
-_Mandara_, King of Burma took advantage of their internal dissensions
-to attempt the conquest of Pegu. He invaded the Kingdom at the head of
-an army of 1,000,000 men and 5,000 elephants. His fleet was commanded
-by _Cayero_, a daring Portuguese adventurer who had 1,000 of his
-compatriots under him. The Peguans were unable to oppose a barrier to
-the swarms of the invaders.
-
-Mandara, conqueror of Pegu then turned his arms against the vassal
-states of the Empire which he had just conquered. Martaban, the
-capital of a Kingdom of the same name was taken, but the brilliancy of
-the action was tarnished by acts of cruelty. Mandara had promised to
-spare the lives of the King and his wife and children who were ordered
-to spend the rest of their days in exile; but the savage conqueror was
-faithless to his word. The captured Queen was conducted to his
-pavilion together with her two sons and forty young girls who charmed
-all by their beauty and still more so by their misfortunes. Priests
-recited prayers to appease the wrath of heaven. The King her husband
-at last appeared, mounted on an elephant and dressed in black velvet.
-He had a rope round his neck and seemed to be more concerned at the
-misfortunes of his family than with his own.
-
-The next day the Queen and her children with the ladies of the court
-were led to a mound in the midst of the soldiery who forgetting their
-natural savagery, appeared to be moved by pity.
-
-The Princess and her children were suspended by the feet to gallows
-destined for criminals of the deepest dye. The unfortunate King was
-allowed to survive his family for a few days to brood over the sadness
-of their fate. He was afterwards hung in a similar fashion and a stone
-being tied round his neck he was cast into the sea together with fifty
-of his chief officials who had committed no crime further than their
-devotion to King and country. This gross act of barbarity aroused the
-indignation of all the Burmans, and a revolt was imminent had it not
-been crushed by the diplomacy of the conqueror who held out the
-prospect of unlimited plunder. The capital was given over to pillage,
-a hundred million gold pieces were taken from the public treasury and
-distributed to the army. Everything that did not excite the greed of
-the conquerors was given over to the flames. Seventeen hundred temples
-and 140,000 houses were destroyed 60,000 of the inhabitants perished
-by fire and sword. The survivors of their country's downfall were
-condemned to drag out the rest of their days in slavery. The
-neighbouring Kings, jealous of Mandara's rapid success leagued
-themselves together to check his victorious progress. In great alarm
-he strengthened his out-posts and put himself at the head of 900,000
-men. The rapidity of his movements anticipated the designs of his foes
-to whom he gave no time to collect their scattered forces. He laid
-siege to Prome the capital of a Kingdom of the same name which at that
-time was governed by a Queen acting as regent for her son aged 13
-years. A stubborn defence was offered and the Princess's spirit so
-animated the courage of the troops, that the efforts of the besieging
-force would have been rendered futile, had it not been for traitors
-who opened the gates. As soon as the Burmans had proved victorious,
-the King ordered that the bodies of 2,000 children who had been killed
-in the general carnage should be dismembered and given to the
-elephants. The Queen, in a state of nudity, was given over to lust of
-the brutal soldiery, after which, executioners armed with whips, tore
-her in pieces. When, amid fearful tortures, she had breathed her last
-they tied her corpse to that of the King her son and cast them into
-the water. It is said that Mandara indulged in this cruel excess,
-because of his hatred towards, her father the King of Ava, who had
-refused her in marriage. Three hundred of the chief officials of the
-State were impaled and their corpses had no burial other than in the
-water.
-
-The King of Ava, learning of the tragic end of his daughter, raised a
-large army, the command of which he entrusted to his son, who had no
-thoughts but those of vengeance for the death of his beloved sister.
-Mandara sent a force of 200,000 men to oppose his progress under the
-command of his foster-brother, a leader of proved courage and ability.
-The Burmans made a furious onslaught on the rear guard of the foe. The
-battle was hard fought, but the victory was gained by the Burmans who
-lost 115,000 men, although the army of the Prince of Ava numbered
-about 30,000 men of whom at least 800 deserted to the conqueror.
-
-Mandara, who knew both how to conquer and how to turn his victories to
-account, sought enemies everywhere in order to increase the number of
-his vassals. No sooner was he informed of the troubled condition of
-Siam than he made preparations to annex so rich a prey, but before
-making a start, he wished to consult with his subjects, not so much as
-for taking their advice as for assuring himself of their support. The
-scheme, which, if successful would open a way to China, met with
-universal approbation. Martaban was the rallying point of his army
-which consisted of 800,000 infantry 40,000 cavalry, 5,000 elephants,
-and 1,000 pieces of artillery drawn by buffaloes and rhinoceros. The
-commissariat and the baggage was carried by oxen. This brave, but
-undisciplined array was far more suitable for a marauding expedition
-than for one of conquest. A force of ten thousand Europeans skilled in
-military tactics could have easily dispersed this motley rabble, which
-had to deal with a people quite as undisciplined, and less brave than
-themselves.
-
-The chief strength of the Burmans consisted in a force of 2,000 brave
-Portuguese commanded by one Diego Suarez, who, by favour of the King,
-had been raised to one of the chief dignitaries of the State. We must
-remark that in this century the Portuguese scattered over the Indies
-sold their lives to the service of any King who would pay them well
-enough. These adventurous heroes decided the issue of wars by their
-bravery, and the Monarch who had the greatest number in his pay,
-marched confidently to victory.
-
-The first blow fell on the fortified post of _Taparan_ whose garrison
-of 6,000 Siamese were put to the sword. This slaughter was
-insufficient to satisfy the fury of the pitiless conqueror who was so
-cruel as to sacrifice women and children to the memory of the soldiers
-killed in the operations.
-
-After this carnage, he determined to make himself master of the
-capital, and without halting at unimportant places, which might have
-weakened his army, he advanced directly on the royal city, headed by a
-force of 60,000 pioneers who levelled the difficult tracks through a
-country covered with forests.
-
-The Siamese, having no sound knowledge of the methods of attack and
-defence, remained apathetic whilst a numerous army surrounded their
-ramparts. Terrified, and unskilled in combat, they put their whole
-trust in their lofty walls which they regarded as being impregnable to
-attack. At last they were roused from their lethargy by the sounds of
-an onset. The love of life, rather than that of liberty aroused their
-courage and they offered a stubborn resistance to the foe who were
-repulsed with great loss. The besieging force adopted new tactics,
-which though deadly were not successful. Suarez, seeing the repulse
-of the soldiers and that the elephants were terrified by the fire,
-thought it best to beat a retreat. But the King inflexible in his
-resolution to capture the city, ordered a fresh assault in the course
-of which he displayed the greatest bravery, but was wounded by an
-arrow which confined him to his bed for the space of a week. His wound
-relaxed the vigour of the siege operations. During the time of
-inaction he caused wooden towers 65 feet high, mounted on 25 iron
-wheels and filled with combustible materials to be built. These
-engines, which demonstrated his skill in mechanics were intended for
-use against the ramparts. A dark and stormy night was chosen for the
-attempt and the glare of the lightning and the rumble of the thunder
-added to the terror they were to inspire. It was in the midst of this
-blinding storm that the towers were run up to the walls.
-
-The Siamese putting aside their wonted timidity, sustained the attack
-with great bravery. They set fire to the engines which became fatal to
-their owners. So stout a resistance only served to increase the
-courage of the Burmans, but while the King was consulting with Suarez
-on the best course that should be adopted, news was brought that the
-Peguans had risen in revolt to gain the rights of their ancient
-independence. He raised the siege and instead of attempting the
-conquest of new territory, he considered it more prudent to take
-measures for the protection of His own Kingdom.
-
-Having put down the rebellion, he made fresh preparations against
-Siam, but was assassinated by a gang of conspirators who could not
-conceal the fact that they had had everything to fear from his
-vengeance.
-
-Chaumagrin, the foster brother of the murdered King, and to whose
-instrumentality the late victories were due, succeeded to the throne.
-He adopted the warlike policy of his predecessor without delay. This
-Burman would have held a high position amongst heroes if he had had
-chroniclers to immortalize his deeds which, as it is, have only come
-down to us by vague tradition. It is said that his mighty army of
-1,600,000 men overwhelmed the neighbouring Kingdoms that he extended
-his conquests to China and Tartary and that he was sovereign ruler of
-24 Kingdoms.
-
-The possession of a white elephant of which the King of Siam was very
-fond was the pretext for a sanguinary war between the rival monarchs.
-The King of Burma offered large sums of money for the animal which was
-considered to be remarkably intelligent; but, on being refused,
-resolved to capture it by force. In reality the sight of two nations
-in mortal combat for the possession of an elephant is no more to be
-marvelled at, than the spectacle of European rulers causing the
-slaughter of thousands of men for the possession of some useless
-fortress.
-
-The Burmans invaded Siam with a large force, and laid siege to the
-capital where they expected to meet a long and stubborn resistance. In
-order to spare the lives of his soldiers, the leader bribed certain
-traitors who rendered him master of a town by purchase rather than by
-conquest. The King of Siam became the vassal of Burma. The Queen and
-her children were exiled to Pegu from which event the rulers of Pegu
-have taken the title of "Prince of the white elephant" since one of
-these creatures had been the occasion of a war leading to such
-glorious results.
-
-After the death of the conqueror his son named _Prunginiko_ succeeded
-to the throne. His first act was to demand the tribute which the King
-of Siam had agreed to pay. But the latter said, that he acknowledged
-no master. On this refusal, the Burmans sent a punitive expedition,
-under the command of a subordinate officer, to take vengeance on the
-faithlessness of his vassal.
-
-The Siamese Monarch, terrified by this invasion, gave him to
-understand that if the King had come in person, there would have been
-no difficulty in rendering his dues, but that under the circumstance
-he was unable to comply without compromising his dignity in receiving
-orders from a subordinate. The haughty Burman replied that his vassal
-Kings as well as the meanest slaves were expected to obey his behests.
-
-The Siamese army commanded by the son of the King, (who was known as
-the Black Prince to distinguish him from his brother) took the field
-and gained a brilliant victory, Prunginiko annoyed, rather than
-dispirited, raised an army of 1,700,000 men under the leadership of
-his eldest son, who self confident in numerical superiority assumed
-the title of King of Siam. The reports of his march caused general
-consternation, but the Black Prince, calm amid the stress, did not
-lose hope of dispersing them. His soldiers fired by his example, were
-eager for the fray. A battle was fought on which the fate of the
-Empire hung in the balance. With equal ferocity, the two leaders
-mounted on elephants sought each other out and careless of danger,
-engaged in single combat, appearing to fear death less than the shame
-of being vanquished by a hated rival. At last the Burmese Prince fell
-in the dust and died with every symptom of rage and despair. His
-soldiers, panic stricken, turned and fled and the Siamese harassed
-them in the rear for a month as they pursued them like wild beasts,
-and, slaughtered them without mercy. After a glorious reign, the Black
-Prince who succeeded his father left the Kingdom in a settled
-condition to his brother the White Prince who had no skill in the art
-of government. This new King, a prey to greed and suspicion, allowed
-himself to be ruled by one of the chief nobles at the Court who in
-order to render the King more odious, encouraged his vices and
-follies. This faithless favourite with a large retinue of slaves
-including 280 Japanese, plotted to gain possession of the throne. The
-King enfeebled by debauchery was in danger of death, but his son, the
-heir-apparent, was an obstacle to the ambitious ideas of the
-favourite. The King misled by the representations of his favourite
-pronounced sentence of death on his innocent son, but the successor to
-the throne avenged the crime by the death of the favourite to whom it
-was due. The blood of the guilty was the cause of new troubles. The
-slaves of the ambitious favourite and especially his Japanese
-retainers took upon themselves to avenge the death of their master.
-These bandits, nurtured on crime and rebellion, obliged the King to
-deliver over to them four of the chief nobles whom they massacred
-without pity. Their fury extended even to the King who was obliged to
-sign in his own blood the conditions which they had the audacity to
-impose. They furthermore demanded that the chief priests should be
-given up to them as hostages for the promises they had extorted.
-
-This first attempt was followed by the sack of the town and after
-having despoiled the citizens, they took their departure unmolested
-with a great booty. The tyranny of the late King had prepared the way
-for all these outrages. Whoever calls in foreign defensive assistance
-is no more than an oppressor who has more trust in the mercenaries he
-pays, than in the subjects he plunders, but he has the sad experience
-that his paid defenders often turn out to be only traitors. All
-countries in whose armies foreigners have predominated have only had
-transitory periods of prosperity, for the reason that those who have
-brought about their success, have also been the cause of their
-downfall.
-
-The neighbouring tribes wishing to profit by the troubles in the
-Kingdom, made an invasion. Their army came within three day's march of
-the capital, but peace had then been restored as the Japanese had
-taken their departure. The King of Siam collected his troops, and
-struck such terror into them that, they retreated precipitately
-without risking the issue of a battle.
-
-This Prince, with the assistance of the Portuguese, recaptured several
-provinces which had previously been seized by the Kings of Ava and
-Pegu, and, full of gratitude towards his brave auxiliaries, he offered
-the Port of Martaban to the King of Portugal as a base for his fleet.
-The ambassadors who made this offer to the Viceroy of Goa returned
-loaded with gifts. They were accompanied by a Dominican friar to whom
-the negociation was entrusted. They were received with every mark of
-distinction and concluded a treaty the terms of which were extremely
-advantageous to the Portuguese. This first success was the cause of a
-new embassy in 1621 which assisted the progress of the Faith. Some
-Franciscans were demanded by the King to preach the Gospel in his
-realm. He built them a church at his own expense and wished to make
-them wealthy, to which latter proposal they turned a deaf ear. Their
-disinterested motives of which the country furnished so few examples,
-increased the admiration which their other virtues had evoked.
-
-This Prince was a curious mixture of strength and weakness, of vice
-and of virtue. Brave to the point of foolhardiness, he was cruel and
-savage, and the cowardly and timorous side of his character sacrificed
-both innocent and guilty to his suspicions. An absolute despot, he was
-not over-scrupulous in financial transactions. He was tyrannical, but
-not miserly. Having a strict eye for justice he cast robbers and
-dacoits to crocodiles and to tigers and even found a savage pleasure
-in attending such functions. Ingenious in his methods of reprisal, he
-imprisoned a vassal King, who had made a rebellion, in a cage and gave
-him no other food than the flesh which he caused him to tear from his
-own body. He took delight in the torture of his subjects; he himself
-cut off the legs of seven of the Court ladies as a punishment for
-walking too quickly; and performed the same operation on three others
-who had been too slow to obey his orders. Thus it was an equally
-heinous offence to walk either to too fast or too slowly. His
-brutality was extended even to birds and animals. He caused the head
-of a horse to be struck off because the animal had been disobedient,
-and the same fate overtook a tiger which had spared the life of a
-criminal that it ought to have devoured.
-
-This crowned monster of iniquity, died in his bed with all the
-complacency of a benevolent monarch. Perhaps the horror inspired by
-his crimes was modified by his brilliant talents and the other virtues
-he possessed. Faithful to his promises and lavish of rewards for
-services rendered, liberal and magnificent, he had many supporters who
-having become his accomplices guaranteed his immunity from revenge for
-his crimes.
-
-He entrusted a large sum of money to a Portuguese to purchase certain
-articles from Malacca. This madman gambled away the money and then had
-the hardihood to return to Siam where he expected to meet with severe
-punishment. The King welcomed him graciously and said, "I think more
-highly of your confidence in my mercy than of all the rare articles
-that you ought to have brought me." Like all tyrants, this prince had
-a favourite who introduced five or six hundred Japanese, disguised as
-merchants, into the Kingdom as tools for his own aggrandisement. As
-soon as the King had closed his eyes; he made use of them to ensure
-possession of the crown. But the son of the late King rallied his
-forces and snatched the sceptre from the hand of the usurper. He was
-more fortunate in recovering it than in retaining it as he was shortly
-afterwards assassinated.
-
-He left the throne to his younger brother who conceived a violent
-dislike to the Japanese as he considered them a dangerous gang,
-watching for an opportunity to take his life. Many of these Japanese
-were killed and the rest were compelled to leave the country. Peace
-having been restored, it was imperilled by the murder of the King's
-brother who had been suspected of aspirations to supreme power. A
-prince of the blood taking advantage of the feeling inspired by this
-crime, proclaimed himself King. This new usurper, under pretence of
-safeguarding the interests of the state maintained an armed force in
-time of peace, and this force was more vexatious to the citizens, than
-it was dangerous to foreign foes. However by keeping up a standing
-army he was able to dispose of the partisans of the legitimate heir to
-the throne. The Dutch to whom he gave trading facilities were his most
-zealous upholders.
-
-It has been presumed that this usurper was the celebrated _Chao Pasa
-Thong_ whom some maintain was of royal birth, but to whom others
-assign a lowly origin. For a long time he had held the office of
-Chacri or Chancellor during the tenure of which he deceived his
-master, oppressed the people, and made use of his ill gotten gains to
-consolidate his position. His wealth was lavished on his fellow
-conspirators. As soon as he was on the throne, he desired to marry the
-daughter of his predecessor, but the princess unwilling to bedeck
-herself with the spoils of his brothers who were the proper heirs to
-the throne, looked upon this criminal union with disgust. The tyrant
-enraged at their love for their sister ordered them to execution.
-
-Having disposed of his rivals, he showed all the ferocity of his
-nature. The death of his daughter furnished an excuse for his harsh
-policy of removing all those who might have checked him in the path of
-crime. Having celebrated her funeral rites with the utmost pomp; he
-himself gathered up her ashes, and on seeing a morsel of flesh
-unconsumed by the fire, made up his mind that his daughter had been
-poisoned. Mad in his suspicions, he had all the women who had been in
-attendance on the poisoned Princess, put under guard, and tried to
-extort by torture an avowal from them of an imaginary crime. The whole
-court was a scene of punishments. Even so large a number of victims
-could not appear the cruelty of the tyrant. All the nobles of the
-Kingdom were summoned before him, and he caused trenches to be dug and
-filled with glowing charcoal so as to put them to the ordeal by fire.
-They began by scraping the soles of their feet with a sharp piece of
-iron and then made them pass over the burning matter. Those whose feet
-were injured by the fire were held to be guilty.
-
-This tyrant, a cunning inventor of punishments, devised new methods.
-Some victims were crushed under the feet of elephants, others, buried
-up to the shoulders, begged for death which alone could terminate
-their sufferings. It was a heinous offence to give them the least
-assistance or to hasten their death. He employed fearsome tortures.
-The bodies of victims were squeezed so tightly by cloths that the
-cloth appeared to be part and parcel of the body of the sufferer. Some
-were pierced with needles of various shapes and then were cut in half,
-the upper portion being placed on a copperplate so as to stop the
-bleeding and to prolong the agony.
-
-Three thousand persons were sacrificed to the barbarity of the tyrant,
-who under the pretext of avenging the death of his daughter, found a
-means of removing the enemies of his usurped power.
-
-There still remained other important victims namely the two sons and
-the daughter of the late King. As he could only revile them for their
-misfortune and degradation, he brought a false charge against the
-eldest daughter whom he accused of having given an exhibition of
-unholy glee at the cremation of the Princess. She was condemned to the
-ordeal by fire together with all the ladies of her suite and the pain
-extorted from her the avowal of a crime of which she was innocent. The
-executioner at once received the order to cut off a piece of her flesh
-and to make her eat it. When she was offered this disgusting repast,
-she cried out. "Vile tyrant! you can rend my body, but remember that
-my spirit is not under your command. You will observe that the fixity
-of my purpose renders me superior to your tortures. Learn also that
-your crimes will not go unpunished and that my blood shall be a seed
-from which shall arise the avengers of my family and country."
-
-At this, the tyrant highly enraged, ordered her to be cut in pieces
-and to be cast into the river. The brother of the Princess who at that
-time was twenty years of age met with the same fate. He had previously
-pretended to be insane but as soon as he was mounted on the scaffold,
-he made it known that it was the love of life that had caused him to
-act in a cowardly manner. The beauty of his countenance which his sad
-position rendered more touching, caused tears to come into the eyes of
-the most hardened. When he saw the executioner approaching, he cursed
-the author of his misfortune. "Although innocent," he said, "I am
-about to suffer the death of the guilty. The tyrant wishes that I
-should die, and I shall not demean myself to beg his clemency, a
-virtue of which he is quite ignorant. I prefer to arouse the feelings
-of the people and to encourage them to thoughts of vengeance." This
-usurper, who was notorious only for his cruelties, died after a reign
-of 30 years. He left a son whom the devotion of the people called to
-the throne, but he was supplanted by his uncle who based his claim to
-the throne on the custom which placed the crown on the head of the
-late King to the exclusion of his children.
-
-The young Prince cleverly dissembled his resentment and waited for a
-favourable opportunity to show it. His uncle, a man of unbridled
-passions, wished to take his sister as a concubine. The opposition
-which her brother made to the match caused his uncle to resolve in his
-death, which he only escaped by flight. The Portuguese sympathised
-with him and in hopes of his protection offered him their help to
-reclaim his brother's heritage. This prince, supported by 1000 of
-these brave Europeans forced his way into the palace, of which he made
-himself master before any one suspected his designs. The usurper
-hoping to flee in disguise mixed with a crowd of slaves, but a
-Portuguese seeing him escape, seized him and stabbed him to the heart
-with a dagger. The Prince punished only those who had been concerned
-in the tyrant's misdemeanours and his liberal policy secured him many
-adherents.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER II.
-
- THE REIGN OF CHAO NARAI.
-
-
-The death of the usurper opened the way to his nephew's possession of
-the throne. It was in this reign that the barriers which had divided
-Europe from the Kingdom of Siam were broken down. The welcome that
-Chao Narai extended to foreigners, drew them from all parts of the
-world in the hopes of gaining wealth which in reality did not exist or
-which at least had been much exaggerated by the reports of
-untrustworthy travellers. This Prince, endowed by nature with all the
-qualifications necessary for kingship would have been the creator of
-this nation, had not the intractable nature of his subjects been
-opposed to all the good he wished to do for them. They however
-invariably preferred the old customs to useful innovations. Abuses
-founded on prejudice and custom are rarely capable of being reformed.
-Chao, desirous of glory, and carried away by his energetic nature did
-not, like other Kings of the Indies, seclude himself in the gloom of a
-harem, there to grow weak in debauch and to forget his duties. His
-throne shaken by the turbulence of the nobles needed a firm hand to
-keep it secure. His first victories were those over his subjects, and
-all premonitory symptoms of internal dissensions were promptly
-repressed by the death of the rebels. Though naturally of a kindly
-disposition yet severe in his methods of government, he clearly
-understood that it was always necessary to be ready for all
-emergencies when dealing with a people who were ready to renounce
-their allegiance if not intimidated by fear. A chief priest, proud of
-his authority took upon himself the onus of reading him a lecture. He
-dared to tell the King that the whole nation was grumbling in secret
-at his great severity. The Prince listened to what he had to say
-without appearing to be annoyed by his indiscretion. Some days later
-in order to make him see the folly of his remarks, the King sent a
-monkey (an animal which is intensely disliked by the Siamese) to the
-priest and told him to take great care of it and to let it play about
-without hindrance.
-
-The Priest suffered great inconvenience from his guest who upset all
-the furniture, broke the crockery and bit all the servants. At last,
-exasperated by the animal's tricks he implored the King to relieve him
-of its presence. "Well" said the Prince, "Can you not put up with the
-petty annoyances of an animal for two days; and yet you wish that I
-should endure, for the rest of my life, the insults of a people one
-thousand times worse mannered than all the monkeys in the forests!
-Learn then, that even if I punish wickedness still more will I reward
-virtue and merit." Having crushed the rebellion, he put himself at the
-head of his army and his first expedition was crowned by a brilliant
-victory. The Peguans had invaded the outlying portion of the Kingdom
-and had committed great havoc. These people, so often the conquerors
-of Siam, found by bitter experience that they could not always be
-invincible, and after sustaining a disastrous defeat hurriedly
-retreated with their shattered forces to their own territories.
-
-Whilst thus engaged in the repulse of foreign foes, storms were
-brewing in the heart of his Kingdom. This Prince too enlightened to
-give himself up to superstitious idolatry, soared above popular
-prejudice. The priests feared that they would fall in public
-estimation and that the people, following the example of so popular a
-ruler, would forsake the altars of their gods. They thought that they
-might prevent their loss of prestige by the murder of the King. The
-zeal for the interests of heaven urged them to the crime of attempting
-his life and misled by sanctimonious piety they chose for their fell
-deed, a feast day on which the King entered the temple, more as a
-censor, than a partaker in their vulgar rites. The success of this
-sacrilegious plot seemed assured, owing to the fact that the royal
-body-guard was not allowed to enter the temple precincts. A fortunate
-chance averted the danger. Two officials, sent to examine the
-preparations for the ceremony, perceived that the temple was filled
-with a mob of priests, all of whom were armed with swords and daggers
-concealed under their robes. These warlike preparations were
-considered suspicious. On hearing the news, the King surrounded the
-temple with soldiers who cut down the guilty priests without mercy.
-This just punishment was regarded as an act of sacrilege by the
-populace who are apt to confound the cause of God with the crimes of
-His ministers. The priests, to whose interest it was to decry him,
-proclaimed him to be a bloodstained Ruler who cared naught for God and
-man. Such was cause of the hatred that this King felt for the priests.
-
-It was under these favourable circumstances that three French bishops
-came to Siam to plant the standard of their faith. Their enlightened
-character contrasted strongly with that of the idolatrous priests,
-sunk in the depths of ignorance and in the mire of debauchery.
-
-In order to slight the priests, the King made as though to favour
-Christianity. The prelates established a Seminary on a piece of land
-given to them by the King. The aim of this institution was to educate
-the young, and to enable them to learn the languages of their
-neighbours all of whom had establishments in the capital known as
-'camps,' that of the French being known as the camp of St. Joseph. The
-King built them a church at his own expense. This generosity seemed to
-indicate his leanings towards Christianity, but in reality he was
-indifferent to all religions and above all took delight in showing his
-contempt for the idolatrous priests whom he loved to humiliate. The
-Mahomedans shared his favours with the Christians and if he had been
-obliged to make choice of a religion, it is most probable that he
-would have declared for the Koran. A Prince surrounded by concubines
-would naturally vote for a religion which authorises his
-predilections. The logic of the Court furnished overwhelming arguments
-which silenced the voice of reason. The executive was entrusted to a
-foreigner, who, brought up in the bosom of Christianity, favoured its
-progress. This man was equally celebrated for his rise and fall; he
-has played too important a part on the world's stage for us to omit a
-sketch of him.
-
-Constantine Faulcon, a Greek by nationality, was born in 1650 in the
-island of Cephalonia. Father Tachard assures us that his father was a
-noble Venetian who was the governor of the island, and that his mother
-was a daughter of one of the leading families. This Jesuit, whose
-works must be read with a great deal of distrust, created titles to do
-honour to those of his friends and protectors to whom good birth had
-been denied.
-
-The name of Faulcon does not occur among those of the noble families
-of Venice, and Forbin, better informed and less of a flatterer, says
-that he was the son of an innkeeper in a small village known as La
-Custode in the island of Cephalonia, at which place Faulcon received
-an education commensurate with his abilities. Nature revenged herself
-on the caprice of Fortune and his high spirit was evident as he grew
-up, and his pride could not stand a locality where every thing
-recalled his lowly origin.
-
-At the age of twelve he took ship for England and did not delay in
-making himself known for his commercial abilities. His lively
-imagination knew how to place everything in a favourable light. His
-ready speech and interesting conversation bore witness to his birth in
-that happy land which in former times produced the teachers of the
-nations. He was sought after by the greatest people at Court, and his
-intelligence fertile, though uncultivated gave him ready access to the
-most refined courtiers and the wisest of the learned. Mr. White, a
-rich English merchant recognised his talents, and seeing the advantage
-that might accrue from his society, took him on a voyage to the Indies
-where his skill justified his preconceived ideas.
-
-Having passed through his English service, he found himself possessed
-of sufficient means to be independent, and started trading for
-himself. His efforts were not crowned with success. Twice he embarked,
-and twice was his ship wrecked near the mouth of the Menam. These
-mishaps did not damp his commercial ardour. He embarked on a third
-venture, but was again wrecked on the coast of Malabar. He was barely
-able to save himself from the fury of the elements and managed to
-recover but 2000 crowns, as the sole relics of his fortune.
-
-Overcome by exhaustion, he fell asleep on the lonely and unknown
-shore. His disordered imagination gave him a vision of a beautiful and
-majestic female who, casting tender glances at him, told him to return
-to Siam where he would meet with better fortune. This dream which he
-afterwards regarded as a sign from heaven led him to seek means to
-carry out the project. Thus, smarting from his recent misfortunes, it
-was from a idle dream, that this man whose talents have been so
-belauded, took his directions which indeed led him to power. Many
-unfortunate persons have been led to their doom by following such
-untrustworthy guides.
-
-Next day, as he was walking along the shore regarding the devouring
-element that had swallowed up his fortune, he was met by a man in a
-most wretched plight. It was a Siamese ambassador, who, returning from
-Persia, had been shipwrecked on the same coast. This personage, having
-lost all his property thought that he had only been saved from the
-waves to die on the shore. He was agreeably surprised to meet a
-sympathetic fellow creature in a similar situation. The account of
-each other's mishaps cemented a friendship such as is rarely known
-between those on whom fortune is wont to smile. Faulcon, wealthy
-compared with his destitute friend, used his remaining wealth to
-purchase food, clothing and a boat in which they sailed to Siam
-together, Faulcon found a home in the seminary where he lived on the
-bounty of the archbishop of Beryta.
-
-The ambassador touched by Faulcon's kindness sang his praises to the
-Barcalon who desired to see his benefactor. Faulcon captivated the
-minister by the brilliancy of his talents. The trust he inspired
-rendered him a necessity to the Barcalon who, a foe to hard work,
-preferred pleasure to business. He found the burden of the
-administration could well be borne by a subordinate whose
-well-directed operations redounded both to the credit of the Monarch
-and of himself. Faulcon was chosen to accompany an embassy to a
-neighbouring kingdom where he kept up appearances without causing
-unnecessary expense. The Mores insatiable in their avarice wasted the
-public money as they were in charge of the state's finances. Faulcon
-repressed their greed. This parsimony rendered him dear to the King,
-who, after the death of the chief minister appointed him as his
-successor, but the Greek was wise enough to refuse the position as he
-saw that, he a foreigner, would incur the hatred of the Nobles who
-invariably aspired to offices without endeavouring to render
-themselves worthy of their trust. But if he had no show of power, he
-had all the reality. He was careful to hide behind the machine of
-which he pulled the strings, and, minister without the title and
-decorations, he presided as an invisible yet guiding spirit over
-public affairs.
-
-A Malay who had received the appointment of Barcalon endeavoured to
-undermine his influence, but the falsity of his charges having been
-proved, was punished by loss of his office. Nations have spoken
-differently concerning this singular personage. These who take his
-lowly origin into account assume him to have been the possessor of
-superior attainments by which he surmounted the obstacles which hinder
-the progress of ordinary people.
-
-The French priests supported by his generosity and possibly misled by
-imposing externals have depicted him in the most glowing colours.
-Tachard, loud in his praise has represented him as having a nobility
-of character, a facile mind and polished manners, very rare qualities
-to be found in a sailor who had passed his life on shipboard in the
-company of wild, uncouth, seafaring men.
-
-He has also supplied him with natural eloquence and persuasiveness,
-but the proofs which this Jesuit has brought forward are so open to
-doubt, that it is fairly apparent that Tachard himself was the author
-of all the elegant productions which he assigns to Faulcon. The other
-European nations jealous doubtless of his preference for the French or
-the Portuguese Catholics, have taken pleasure in vilifying his
-character. They have painted him with all the vices to which both
-ancient and modern Greeks are addicted. Perfidious and cringing,
-concealing the symptoms of frenzied ambition under the cloak of
-moderation, polite in manner and haughty in character, he did not
-trouble to disguise his vices in his dealings with a people accustomed
-to servile obedience. Implacable in revenge, he skilfully laid the
-onus of the punishment of his enemies upon the king. Everyone agrees
-that he was possessed of certain virtues which never became obscured
-throughout his life. A sincere despiser of wealth, he made use of
-riches only for the purpose of personal aggrandisement. His
-incorruptible nature was never suspected of receiving bribes in the
-administration of justice. Eager for the honours from which his birth
-seemed to have excluded him, he was all the more anxious to secure
-them. Faithful to his master, the only reward of his service that he
-claimed, was the privilege of maritime commerce, which furnished him
-with the money necessary for his expenses. It seems that he was a true
-Catholic, since free to make choice of a religion, he deserted the
-Anglican faith which would have been less of a hindrance to his
-desires.
-
-He was a man of medium stature, with bright penetrating eyes. Although
-having an intelligent expression, there were traces of gloom in his
-character, indicative of a conscience smitten by remorse.
-
-Such was the condition of the court of Siam when the question of an
-alliance with France was considered. A new treaty, the motives of
-which could not be clearly understood, drew the attention of those
-interested in politics.
-
-Those who were jealous of Faulcon declared that he had invited the
-French, only for the purpose of furtherance of his schemes and to
-place him on the throne that was the summit of his ambition. It is
-quite possible that feeling himself exposed to the envy of the court,
-he might have wished to have raised some barrier against the designs
-of his foes and that in protecting the French, he was actuated by
-regard for his personal safety rather than by that of his master's
-prestige.
-
-Whatever his ideas may have been on that point there is no doubt that
-he was fully alive to the advantages which would accrue to the kingdom
-from commerce. Otherwise the Dutch, the masters of the Malay
-Peninsula, would have been the arbiters of the fate of the Indies the
-kings of which needed an alliance to counterbalance the power of these
-formidable republicans. Their dangerous proximity was the lure the
-minister made use of to bring the king round to his ideas.
-
-The Bishops, newly arrived in Siam gave such glowing accounts of Louis
-XIV that the Siamese monarch was greatly flattered by the prospect of
-obtaining so illustrious an ally. A pompous announcement of the list
-of presents sent was made, but fearing lest these gifts might be
-seized by the Dutch who at this time were at war with France, it had
-been decided to leave them at Bantam. This delay might have been fatal
-in a court ruled by avarice, and it was to be feared that over-zealous
-courtiers, jealous of the favour in which the prelates were held, took
-every opportunity of doing them harm by declaring that they were
-secretly plotting to possess themselves of these presents. The king
-anxious to receive these gifts was persuaded that he would receive
-them in due course; but hardly had the vessel set sail, than the Dutch
-caring naught for the King of Siam seized the presents as a prize of
-war. The Court of Siam broke out in threats at this audacious act; but
-the Dutch, too powerful to fear any act of reprisal, foresaw a rupture
-from which nothing was to be gained. So in order to depreciate the
-high ideal the Siamese had of Louis XIV., they craftily restored all
-the gifts of small worth, but retained those which were valuable so as
-to belittle the offering of the King of France.
-
-The King of Siam, hearing of this act of bad faith was only the more
-eager to hasten the projected alliance, and, to ensure its
-consummation, he pretended to have decided leanings towards
-Christianity. The Buddhist temples were closed and those who disobeyed
-this order were severely punished. The King was pleased to hear the
-Bishops discourse on Christianity. His gifts helped to embellish the
-Seminary. He caused a gilt throne to be carried there, the
-magnificence of which seemed to indicate the respect for the doctrines
-there promulgated. On the cessation of hostilities between the Dutch
-and the French, ambassadors were chosen to bear a reply to the French
-monarch. The King built a church at his own expense. This edifice
-still remains and the memory of its founder made it to respected by
-the persecutors of the followers of Christ. The people, free to select
-a religion, would have ranged themselves under the banner of the
-Gospel, if the chief minister had not secretly disobeyed the order of
-his master.
-
-The first ambassadors had many obstacles to overcome. The Court,
-impatient at receiving no tidings, sent two other high officials
-accompanied by M. M. Vachet and Pascal two enlightened missionaries to
-be their guides in a land where the manners and customs would be
-unfamiliar.
-
-It was at the beginning of January 1684 that they set sail on board an
-English vessel, together with six young Siamese who were to be
-instructed in European arts and sciences. They arrived in London after
-voyage of six months and thence took for ship Calais. It was then that
-M. Vachet resigned the position of chief of the embassy in order that
-the Siamese officials might enjoy the dignities of the post.
-
-M. de Seignelay, before making the news public, wished to learn
-verbally the reason for the embassy. M. Vachet told him that the fame
-of Louis XIV, had penetrated to the extreme Orient and that the King
-of Siam hoping to form an alliance, offered him, if his efforts were
-successful, a position in a state where a French company might
-establish a trading station to extend commercial operations to China
-and all parts of the Indies.
-
-The minister, having previously been misled by false reports, appeared
-to doubt the truth of this recital. "Be careful," he said, "in
-speaking of this embassy we know very well that it has not been sent
-by the King of Siam and that Louis XIV. fears that his dignity would
-be compromised if he were to send an embassy to him." M. Vachet had no
-difficulty in surmounting this obstacle. Louis XIV., who was better
-informed on the matter, summoned him to his presence and entered into
-the details of the affair. He appointed a day for the audience of the
-ambassadors to whom the ministers lent their equipages and retainers.
-
-They went to Versailles, where their presence aroused the interest of
-the whole Court. Their dress was rich and elegant, they wore white
-pointed head-dresses ornamented with a ring of gold three inches in
-width. The spectacle was interesting from its novelty.
-
-They were conducted with great ceremony to the Royal Presence. On the
-appearance of His Majesty they prostrated themselves with their faces
-to the ground, having the hands above the head, in the same posture as
-they were wont to adopt towards their own King. M. Vachet acted as
-interpreter and the King replied "Tell these officials that We shall
-have great pleasure in doing what our brother the King of Siam
-desires."
-
-Afterwards they dined with the King and the luxury of the table
-appointments, made a great impression on men naturally accustomed to
-frugality. They were conducted over the park where the fountains which
-were playing seemed to them to be an exhibition of magical power.
-Having satisfied their curiosity, they were invited to magnificent
-banquet. The King's brother was their host at a splendid entertainment
-at St. Cloud at which the choice vintages excited their appetites. The
-objects of art in the Prince's apartments attracted their attention
-and many Frenchmen were astonished to find such good taste and
-appreciation in strangers coming from so distant a country. The Prince
-of Conde, who inherited the inborn courtesy of the heirs of his
-house, invited them to Chantilly. The most distinguished persons vied
-with each other in the magnificence of their receptions and during a
-stay of more than two months in France, they appeared of more account
-than their master.
-
-On their return to Siam, they rendered account of their negociations
-and the King pleased with their success and the honours they had
-received, called M. Vachet to renew to him the assurance of his
-protection. He addressed him in these words which sounded strange from
-the mouth of an idolatrous prince.
-
-"Father Vachet, do not pride yourself on the success of your voyage,
-it is not you that have effected such great things, it is the God of
-Heaven and Earth to whom all praise be due."
-
-These negociations were the fruit of Faulcon's intrigues and above all
-of the zeal of the missionaries for the glory of their religion and of
-their King.
-
-The French merchants who foresaw new openings for commerce were also
-greatly interested in the scheme. Louis XIV. had resolved to send out
-Jesuit mathematicians to China, where their observations might perfect
-the knowledge of geography and navigation. He seized the occasion of
-the visit of the Siamese ambassadors to carry out his design. The
-Chevalier de Chaumont was appointed ambassador to Siam with the Abbe
-de Choisy as his co-adjutor with instructions to reside in the Indies
-until the King of Siam had been converted to Christianity and to work
-in conjunction with the missionaries to further the great work.
-
-The Abbe who was a most agreeable personage, was bent more on
-pleasure, than on the giving of instruction but it is not by amenities
-of character that apostleship is successful.
-
-The Chevalier de Chaumout cast anchor in the Gulf of Siam on September
-27th 1687 after a voyage of six months duration. He was accompanied by
-M. M. Ceberet and La Loubere the chiefs of the deputation, five
-missionaries and fourteen Jesuits. Father Tachard who had no rank
-other than that of a mathematician was the life and soul of the party
-of which he alone imagined he pulled the strings. The stress he lays
-on the smallest details of the negociations ought at once to make his
-position suspected. The French were received with every mark of
-distinction. The King of Siam, laying aside the hauteur of an Asiatic
-monarch became quite familiar. It was then that the ambassadors become
-apostles and begged the King to become a Christian.
-
-Their efforts were redoubled on receiving the news that an ambassador
-had just arrived from Persia to convert the King to Islam. The
-Missionaries in their zeal and desire to gain so illustrious a
-convert, overstepped the limits of his favour. The Chevalier du
-Chaumont under instructions from them and from Faulcon (who though
-animated by the same zeal had yet other motives) never ceased pointing
-out to the King on every possible occasion, that it was the ardent
-wish of Louis XIV that he should embrace Christianity.
-
-Narai, wearied by his importunity, asked what had led the King of
-France to believe that he had wished to become a Christian.
-
-The following was the King's reply from the memory of those who were
-present and who were desirous of his conversion. Faulcon himself acted
-as interpreter.
-
-"I regret that the King of France sets me so difficult a choice. I
-should be rash to embrace a religion of which I know nothing. I wish
-for no other judge than this wise and virtuous prince. A sudden change
-might cause a revolution and I do not intend to forsake lightly a
-religion received and practised without interruption in my kingdom for
-the last 2229 years. Besides this I am greatly surprised at the
-eagerness with which this King upholds the cause of heaven, it seems
-that God himself takes no interest whatever in the matter, and that He
-has left the mode of worship which is due to Him to our own
-discretion. For could not this true God who has created heaven and
-earth and all the dwellers therein and has endued them with diverse
-characters, in granting souls and bodies to mankind, have inspired
-mankind with similar ideas on the religion they ought to follow, and
-have indicated to them the mode of worship most agreeable to Him and
-to have submitted all nations to a uniform law. As He has not done so
-we ought to conclude that He has not wished it to be so. This ordered
-unity of worship depends entirely upon a divine Providence that could
-have introduced it into the world just as easily as the diversity of
-sects that are established. It is then natural to believe that the
-True God takes as much pleasure in being worshipped in different ways
-as by being glorified by a vast number of creatures who praise Him
-after one fashion. Would the diversified beauty which we so admire in
-the physical, be less admirable in the ethical world or less worthy of
-the Divine Wisdom? Whatever may happen, since God is the absolute
-ruler and director of the world I resign myself and my kingdom
-entirely to His good providence and with all my heart I trust that His
-eternal wisdom will so order them according to His good pleasure."
-
-These brilliant sophisms showed that the Prince had no great leanings
-towards Christianity. The Abbe de Choisy was quite capable of
-understanding their hollowness but, convinced that the logic of Kings
-is hard to refute, became tired of his apostleship owing to the small
-hope he held of success.
-
-The French were none the less well received, and in virtue of a secret
-treaty, Mergui and Bangkok were banded over to the soldiery to whom
-the King extended a welcome. These towns were reckoned as two of the
-ramparts of the country the one on the Bay of Bengal and the other on
-the Gulf of Siam. Des Farges was appointed governor and commander in
-chief of the French soldiery.
-
-These foreigners transferred to the Kingdom of Siam, were regarded as
-its defenders. Twenty-four of them were selected to act as a bodyguard
-to the prime minister, and the King himself never appeared in public
-without a French escort. One of these men was raised to the rank of
-colonel of the guards and others were placed in command of Siamese
-regiments in order to instruct them in military discipline. The
-soldier who fell ill was sent to Louvo where he received better
-attention than he would have in his own home. These privileges were
-extended to all Christians who enjoyed full rights of citizenship. The
-French Jesuits were allowed to preach the Gospel in all parts of the
-Kingdom. The King appointed many of them to Buddhist temples under the
-pretext of their having to learn Siamese, but in reality to observe
-their procedure as the priests were neither suited for, nor willing to
-act as spies. The minister laid the foundations of a college for the
-education of the younger member of the nobility under the name of
-College of Constantine. M. the Chevalier de Chaumont having brought
-the negociations to a conclusion departed from Siam at the end of
-1688. He was accompanied by three Siamese Ambassadors equally
-distinguished by birth and ability and who were in charge of some rich
-gifts for the King of France.
-
-The object of this mission was to demand that engineers should be sent
-to instruct the Siamese in the art of fortification and in the methods
-of attack and defence of positions. They were also empowered to
-request a body of troops to perfect the Siamese in military
-evolutions.
-
-The French officers and soldiers who remained in Siam abused the
-consideration they had enjoyed. Convinced of their superiority in
-power and knowledge, they were rash enough to presume upon it, and
-instead of laying themselves out to please, desired to be thought much
-of. With impudent mockery they condemned every thing that differed
-from their own customs. The people and nobles at first suffered the
-pride of their insolent guests in silence. The Bishops and clergy
-alone were not exposed to the popular dislike. Keeping within the
-seminary and devoting their time to labour, they were neither vain nor
-ambitious, they were known by the services they rendered to the public
-and above all to the unfortunate.
-
-The Jesuits, animated without doubt by the same motives had other
-means to attain their end; and it was by the brilliancy of their
-accomplishments that they endeavoured to enjoy the public confidence.
-
-Surgeons, physicians, astronomers and mathematicians, they beheld men
-of all stations in life coming to ask their advice and to follow their
-teaching.
-
-But while making converts, they multiplied enemies. The more they
-displayed the superiority of their talents the more were they
-suspected of dangerous designs. It was incredible that such learned
-men should expose themselves to such fatigue and danger for the mere
-purpose of dressing wounds free of charge, and to teach how to
-calculate eclipses or the periodicity of comets. They were both
-admired and hated, and the Siamese were told that it was merely by
-this display of secular learning that they had succeeded in having a
-powerful following in Japan. In such manner they decried the zeal of
-these religious persons pure in their motives, but perhaps too
-ostentatious in their methods.
-
-Many of the Siamese, attached to their own habits and customs were
-alarmed at seeing so many foreign priests and soldiers introduced into
-the Kingdom. They could not but perceive that this policy was a
-forecast of an approaching change in the laws and religion of the
-country. Faulcon, the author of these innovations, became the object
-of public execration. A zealous, but indiscreet Malay informed the
-King that the minister, the accomplice of the French, had conspired
-against him and the state. The Monarch having been forewarned of this
-tale would not deign to listen to the proofs he had to offer and
-instead of receiving the rewards that he thought would be his due, was
-condemned to be devoured by tigers.
-
-The Prince of Johore, a vassal of the King of Siam, wrote to the King
-to induce him to expel these foreigners from his Kingdom; alleging
-that the French after having been received as allies would soon
-attempt to become masters. This prince with the connivance of the
-Dutch, offered his troops to help in the liberation of the Kingdom
-from these new oppressors. His advice was rejected in anger, and the
-envoys would have been beheaded had not Faulcon been wise enough to
-check an act of violence which might have led to disastrous results.
-
-A few remarks should be made here on this embassy which was a
-brilliant, rather than a useful achievement.
-
-The French clergy who had been the primary occasion of the embassy had
-only the interests of Christianity at stake, but the political party
-regarded it as an advancement of the prestige of the King of France,
-who, in his turn, surrounded by flatterers, was misled by their
-counsels.
-
-Father Tachard, ready to grasp anything that would advance the
-interests of either his master or his sect, thought that the conquest
-of Siam was reserved for his own society. He was seconded by Pere de
-la Chaise, who removed all the opposition on the part of the ministers
-to this expensive and useless alliance.
-
-The Chevalier de Chaumont and the Abbe de Choisy had had but a very
-superficial idea of the Siamese nation. They had been present at
-banquets and hunting parties and the Royal Treasures had been
-displayed to their view. They had been conducted round the temples
-where they had been told that the colossal images therein were of
-solid gold, whereas in reality they were only of plaster skilfully
-gilt. The ambassadors, dazzled by what they saw, deceived the Court of
-France in their turn.
-
-Count Forbin, the head of the navy and a thorough Spartan, had
-observed all this parade in a philosophic spirit. This brave soldier
-who preferred the roar of cannon, to any more sensuous form of music,
-perceived that the French were being blinded by a bogus magnificence.
-The simple account he has given of this journey is a complete
-refutation of the meretricious lies of Tachard and Choisy.
-
-His insight into the wretched state of the country was keen, and
-Faulcon, fearing lest he should discredit the reports that the
-ambassadors were about to carry to the French Court, asked the
-Chevalier de Chaumont that Forbin should be appointed Admiral of the
-fleet. The Count was obliged to obey the orders of the ambassador and
-was duly appointed Admiral and Commander-in-chief of the land and sea
-forces of the Kingdom of Siam. This grandiloquent title gave him
-opportunities of investigating the true state of the country the
-misery and weakness of which he soon discovered. Some days after he
-had an audience with the King whom he found surrounded by officials
-seated on wicker-work mats. A single lamp illuminated the hall and
-whoever wished to read, pulled out a yellow wax taper from his pocket,
-lit it, and then extinguished it with great economy when he had
-finished with it.
-
-One day the mean and miserly Monarch asked the Count "Well Admiral, do
-you not find great pleasure in your appointment at Court?" Forbin was
-obliged to answer that he considered himself highly favoured to be in
-his service. This plain-spoken sailor ground his teeth as he uttered
-this polite lie.
-
-The severity with which the slightest faults were punished made him
-squeamish. Those who did not speak sufficiently had their mouths slit
-from ear to ear and those who spoke too much had the mouths sewed up.
-Petty offenders were burnt in the arm or lacerated in the thigh,
-Forbin was surprised to see that the highest officials were exposed to
-such shameful treatment, from which even the King's brothers
-themselves were not exempt. He feared for his personal safety, but was
-reassured by Faulcon who employed every artifice to retain him in the
-service. He was not over-satisfied with the allowance made for his pay
-and accomodation which was quite out of proportion to his
-grandiloquent title.
-
-He was given thirty six slaves to wait on him, and two elephants. His
-house was small and poorly furnished. He was presented with twelve
-plates two large silver cups, four dozen table napkins and a daily
-allowance of two of yellow wax tapers.
-
-Such were the emoluments of Count Forbin, Admiral and
-Commander-in-chief of the forces of the Kingdom of Siam. This mean
-equipage can give some idea of what an Asiatic monarch considered to
-be luxury.
-
-It seems that Fortune, in retaining Count Forbin in the service of a
-nation incapable of profiting by his example, had foreseen that the
-chance would be given him of acting as the country's defender, as
-happened in the Macassar revolt which broke out two years later and of
-which the circumstances shall now be related.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER III.
-
- THE REVOLT OF THE MACASSARS.
-
-
-A people to whom the Kingdom of Siam had given refuge in their
-misfortunes, were the cause of an event that shook it to its
-foundations. The King of Macassar, a district in the island of
-Celebes, had been dethroned by the Dutch. One of his sons, escaping
-from the vengeance of the conquerors, had sought asylum in Siam. The
-King of Siam, attracted by the rank of the unfortunate prince, granted
-him land on which houses were built for him and his followers who had
-accompanied his flight.
-
-This locality which still retains its name of 'The field of the
-Macassars' was situated adjacent to that assigned to the Malays who
-were also a Mahommedan people.
-
-The benefits showered on the fugitive Prince only made him ungrateful,
-and when he ought to have sacrificed everything for his benefactor, he
-made an attempt on his life, in order to place the King's younger
-brother on the throne. The conspiracy was discovered and the author of
-it deserved severe punishment, but Narai overlooked the offence and
-magnanimously pardoned him. Daen (this was the name of the treacherous
-Prince) emboldened by impunity, considered himself more powerful than
-the Prince to whom he was so much indebted.
-
-Base characters regard clemency as a sign of weakness, not as a
-virtue. Humiliated by an unmerited pardon, he rendered himself still
-more unworthy by entering into a new conspiracy. As he needed
-fellow-conspirators for the execution of his evil designs, he
-corrupted by means of specious promises, the three Princes of Champa,
-who, like himself had sought refuge in Siam, after the death of their
-father to escape from the machinations of their brother, who having
-succeeded to the throne, would have in accordance with Mahommedan
-usage, laid violent hands on possible rivals.
-
-These Princes conspired with the Prince of Macassar to open a road to
-the throne. Their plot was, at first, to place the crown on the head
-of the youngest of the King's brothers and to reign in the name of the
-crowned phantom. They were resolved to compass his destruction after
-having elevated him to the throne and to substitute one of themselves
-by vote. It seemed that the interests of their religion justified the
-conspiracy in their sight. They intended to offer to Christians and
-Mahomedans alike, the alternatives of death or the Koran.
-
-One of these three Princes occupied a high position at Court. He was
-the youngest, and the others placed him at the head of the conspiracy.
-He was of an age at which ignorance of the risk he ran, might lead him
-into crime without his perceiving the fatal results. He followed the
-counsels of a bold Malay who had nothing to lose and who was ready for
-any desperate deed. It was necessary to enlist the sympathy of heaven
-for their cause so as to inspire their followers with that fanatical
-enthusiasm which regards the present life as a mere prelude to eternal
-felicity.
-
-They received great assistance from the impostures of a Mahomedan
-priest who informed the Malay and Macassar encampments that a sign of
-evil omen had appeared in the sky and that their nation was threatened
-by a grave disaster. For the space of three months he published these
-dreadful tales. Fanatical madness is contagious, and an imposter who
-misuses the name of the Deity can soon reckon on a numerous following.
-
-With the exception of three hundred Malays, everyone eagerly drank in
-his words. When the plot was ripe, the three ringleaders sought means
-to win over these three hundred to their side, as the success of the
-plot largely depended on their co-operation. They decided that on the
-appointed day, they would summon them to their meeting and that they,
-seeing their compatriots armed for the common cause, would no longer
-hesitate to throw in their lot with them. It was resolved to break
-open the prisons and to liberate the captives to augment their forces.
-As their financial resources were limited, they signified their
-intention of looting the palace and the treasury in the hope of
-encouraging the bravery of their fellow-conspirators by the prospect
-of a rich booty.
-
-On the appointed day, before striking the first blow, the two Princes
-wrote to their brother, who was holding office in Louvo, to advise him
-to put as great a distance as he could between himself and the Court.
-He received the letter at nightfall and the messenger disappeared
-without waiting for an answer. The hasty departure of the messenger
-aroused the prince's suspicions and guessing that the letter contained
-some important secret information, gave it unopened to Faulcon, who
-alarmed at the news of the rising, hurried off to inform the King.
-Three thousand men were sent to defend the palace. The guards
-stationed near Louvo prevented the outbreak of the revolt by their
-vigilance. Forbin was sent to Bangkok to attend to the defence of that
-important port.
-
-The conspirators ignorant of the discovery of their plot, assembled to
-carry out their designs. When the three hundred Malays, whom the
-conspirators had been endeavouring to win over, had discovered the
-nature of the plot, they became highly indignant and protested that
-far from wishing to betray the King their benefactor, they were ready
-to shed their blood in his defence.
-
-Their fidelity brought back many to a proper sense of their position.
-The Mahomedan priest trembled for his life and saw no better way out
-of his difficult position than by revealing the secrets of those whom
-he had deceived. The princes no longer doubted that they were
-discovered, especially when they learnt that the palace was defended
-by three thousand men and that armed guards were keeping watch on the
-ramparts.
-
-They returned home without striking a blow. The King, although he
-could have punished them very severely, showed his clemency and
-pardoned them.
-
-The Malay leader, who had been the arch-plotter deserted the camp of
-the Princes whom he had so seriously compromised. He divulged all the
-secrets and sources of the plot and avowed that he had only served
-with the Princes in order to be able to disclose the matter to the
-King.
-
-Faulcon was sent to interview the rebels and to induce them to return
-to their allegiance. He pardoned all those who came and acknowledged
-their faults. The Malays who had rebelled simply because they had been
-prevailed upon by the others, gave testimony of their repentance and
-obedience in future. But the Macassars, who were unprincipled
-scoundrels, showed a ferocious courage that feared death less than the
-shame of submission. Their Prince was frequently ordered to appear
-before the King's tribunal, not to be judged, but merely to
-acknowledge his guilt and to reveal the names of his
-fellow-conspirators. He excused himself on various pretexts and
-alleged that although he was not guilty, yet he could not endure the
-shame of having to justify his actions. If he had anything to reproach
-himself with, it was the fact that he was unable to reveal the names
-of those who had entrusted him with their secrets, but that his
-dignity would have been compromised had he condescended to play the
-part of a spy and informer, and furthermore that far from wishing to
-betray the King to whom he owed so much, he was incapable of traducing
-the very least of his friends. The King who could not subdue his pride
-by kindness, found that he was obliged to resort to force. But the
-Macassars too hardy to blench at the approach of death, gave him to
-understand that the most formidable enemies are those who are prepared
-to die.
-
-Hearing of their resistance, the King of Macassar sent slaves and
-money to the rebellious princes to ensure them a means of subsistance.
-
-A Malay captain, one of the ringleaders of the revolt, thought that he
-could take advantage of the ship which had brought these gifts to
-Bangkok, to find a home in some other land. But the Chevalier de
-Forbin by means of a warrant he had received for his arrest, prevented
-his escape. He had asked for, and obtained a passport to leave the
-Kingdom, but on his arrival at the chain stretched as a barrier across
-the river, Forbin sent an order that he should land and give an
-account of the members of his suite.
-
-The Captain, perceiving the threatened danger, replied that he would
-only submit to the governor's order on condition of his being
-accompanied by all his suite bearing arms.
-
-After some deliberation he was allowed to land with an escort of eight
-soldiers armed with daggers. These daggers are formidable weapons as
-they are usually poisoned. The possession of one of these daggers is a
-mark of honourable distinction among the Macassars, and the surrender
-of it to an enemy is considered to be the greatest disgrace, and
-whoever draws his weapon and does not succeed in killing his adversary
-is held to be dishonoured in the sight of the nation. The captain,
-apprehensive of danger, fearlessly disembarked from his ship and made
-it known to his companions that it was his determination to plunge his
-dagger into the breast of the first man that attempted to disarm him.
-On his arrival at the fort he was ordered to send for the rest of his
-suite who remained in the ship. He was obliged to yield as the hall
-was filled with soldiery. An officer commanded him in the King's name,
-to surrender his dagger, but instead of obeying, the Malay stabbed him
-to the heart. Two Siamese soldiers tried to seize him, but they met
-with the same fate as their officer, and a fourth man succumbed to his
-blows. Then in a frenzy of rage he and his companions rushed on the
-soldiers who were armed with pikes, and forced their way through in
-defiance of death. They sprang upon a bastion, but the musketry fire
-compelled them to leap into the fosse. Some, even were able to make a
-stand against the guards posted to stop their flight, but, sorely
-wounded, they received the fatal strokes they had desired to deal.
-When the captain lay dying in the dust, a French officer advanced to
-seize his dagger, but instead of grasping it by the handle, he only
-managed to get the scabbard. The Macassar, recalled to action by the
-fear of losing his weapon, snatched it and ripped up his adversary and
-exhausted by the effort, died together with him. By this stubborn
-resistance Forbin was assured that the survivors would sell their
-lives dearly. He turned out the garrison which numbered four hundred.
-There were only thirty-two Macassars and they were reduced to
-desperation. These savages, more like wild beasts than men, wished to
-dictate terms rather than to make them. They demanded the body of
-their captain and threatened to punish the French if they refused to
-give it up. When they perceived that Forbin was making preparations to
-attack them, they made ready for a vigorous defence. They twisted
-strips of cloth round their arms and shoulders to serve as shields. An
-English captain, underrating the strength of these fanatics, told the
-general that he would go forth and bring them back in chains. He
-advanced, but soon fell a victim to his daring. The Macassars fell
-upon him and stabbed both him and his followers through and through
-with their daggers. The garrison on seeing this rash venture, were
-panic-stricken and broke their ranks. Forbin made vain efforts to
-rally them and ran a great risk of losing his own life. If the
-Macassars had but known how to take advantage of the terror they had
-inspired, they could have rendered themselves masters of the fort. But
-as they were more desirous of the blood of their enemies than of
-dictating terms; they massacred without mercy all the soldiers, women
-and children who fell into their hands. Having glutted their thirst
-for vengeance, they dispersed into the jungle where they suffered
-greatly from hunger and the attacks of leeches and mosquitoes. They
-were hunted like wild beasts, and in spite of their desperate
-condition, they had the courage to face death with their weapons in
-readiness. They appeared merely to regret the fact of death in cases
-where they could not take the lives of their adversaries.
-
-Those who were taken alive, begged for death, and tired of life, they
-merely desired the same fate as their companions whom they did not
-wish to survive.
-
-The Prince of the Macassars, to whom the fate of his companions should
-have been a warning, ought to have yielded himself to the mercy of the
-King; but he still persisted in his refusal to appear at Court.
-
-A force of 6000 men under the command of Faulcon was sent to force his
-submission. This body of troops ought to have been more than
-sufficient to crush a handful of undisciplined men, but the Macassars
-are the bravest and most determined of the Eastern races. Energetic
-and fearless in danger, they despise luxurious habits that sap
-vitality and extinguish all sparks of courage.
-
-On hearing the trumpets sounding the attack, they maddened themselves
-with drugs and in a blind frenzy of passion fell upon the foe.
-Faulcon, who relied on strategy more than on numerical superiority,
-embarked in a ship with an Englishman the captain of a war-vessel
-stationed at the bar of the river. He was accompanied by a missionary
-and several Europeans who were more reliable than the Siamese who
-trembled at the mere mention of the name of the enemy.
-
-The captain of the guard at, the head of fourteen slaves, made an
-advance in the direction of the Macassar camp, without taking
-precautions to cover his retreat. A Macassar with thirty men springing
-from an ambush fell upon them and slew the captain and seven of the
-slaves. The remainder of the party fled in the darkness. At the same
-time the English captain of the war vessel made an attack on the
-extreme point of the camp. Their musketry fire riddled the Macassar
-huts and caused the inmates to beat a hasty retreat. The captain,
-followed by a dozen Englishmen and a French officer pursued them. The
-Macassars turned at bay and then with a haughty defiance, advanced,
-armed with their daggers, determined neither to ask nor to give
-quarter. The English captain fell dead on the scene of the combat, his
-companions fled in terror, and the French officer had to swim for his
-life.
-
-The Macassars deserted their ruined camp and endeavoured to reach the
-Portuguese quarter in order to make a furious attack on the
-Christians. Faulcon seeing their plan, made arrangements to circumvent
-it; and, followed by eight Frenchmen, two Siamese and one Japanese,
-unwisely made a frontal attack. He advanced, but the enemy had formed
-up in two parties to cut off his retreat. Maddened by their drugs,
-they fell upon his little band like hungry tigers upon their prey and
-Faulcon seeing that he was in danger of being overwhelmed by numbers,
-beat a hurried retreat after losing half of his men.
-
-It was evident that the attack must be made more warily and that it
-was useless to imagine that mere force of numbers would be sufficient
-to crush them. Faulcon rallied his whole army and fell upon the foe
-who fought with the courage born of despair. At length the Macassars,
-overwhelmed by numbers, retired, some to their huts and others behind
-hedges of bamboos. Twenty two of their number took refuge in a temple
-and resolved to bury themselves in its ruins. The huts were fired, but
-the Macassars did not emerge from them until, they were nearly burnt.
-Then to cut short the agony, they rushed forward sword in hand on the
-pikes of their foes and fought till they died pierced through and
-through, The Macassar Prince, wounded by a ball in the shoulder,
-perceived Faulcon, the man whom he considered to be his most dangerous
-enemy. The thirst of revenge lent him strength, and mad with rage, he
-advanced on his hated rival, but as he was in the act of striking with
-his javelin; he was shot by a French soldier.
-
-Those who had taken refuge in the temple, surrendered without striking
-a blow. Thirty three more who had been severely wounded were taken
-prisoners. One of the sons of the Prince, a boy of 12 years of age,
-implored the mercy of the conqueror. He was shown his father's corpse.
-"Alas," he exclaimed "he was the cause of our country's miseries, but
-I feel his loss none the less keenly."
-
-A few remarks on these curious people might be made here. It is quite
-a novelty to find in an enervating climate, such an example of
-ferocity. The Macassars have no knowledge of fire-arms and they regard
-them as detrimental to personal prowess, because they render modes of
-attack by bodily strength of no avail. Besides this type of weapon
-hinders the user from tasting the fruits of vengeance and leaves him
-ignorant of the number of the slain. On the other hand, this dislike
-for fire arms may be due to the fact that they do not know how to use
-them, as they would have to surrender their superiority in the art of
-hurling lances and assegais. They show the greatest skill in the use
-of the sword and dagger, and they employ long blow pipes from which
-they shoot arrows tipped with a poisoned fish-bone. Whoever is struck
-by one of these deadly missiles has not more than three hours to live.
-
-Forbin cites an example of their intrepidity. One of these fanatics
-was making a rush at him and he stopped him by a spear thrust in the
-abdomen, but the Macassar, although mortally wounded was still anxious
-to have his revenge. He continued to press forward on the spear, so as
-to reach Forbin, who, stepping backwards, still holding him off by the
-spear with which he had impaled him; gave time for others to come to
-his assistance, and slay the Macassar. Especially when they were
-subjected to tortures they evinced the greatest firmness of demeanour.
-
-Amongst the prisoners were found four soldiers who had deserted, and
-these men were selected to serve as an example of severity. At first
-they were tortured. Splinters were thrust under their nails, after
-which their fingers were crushed. They were then burnt in the arm and
-their heads were compressed between two boards. They suffered all
-these torments without a murmur. A missionary thought that, exhausted
-by torture, they would be easy subjects for conversion and approached
-to lead them to Jesus Christ, but the victims deaf to their entreaties
-gave no sign save those of pride in the fact they knew how to die.
-After having been tortured in every possible way, they were tied up to
-a post with their hands and feet bound in order to be devoured by a
-hungry tiger that merely sniffed at them. The executioners goaded on
-the tiger until it at last devoured its prey. One of the prisoners
-watched it eat his own foot without making any effort to withdraw it.
-Another hearing the crunching of his own bones, uttered no sound. A
-third, while the animal stood licking the blood which was running down
-his face did not even care to glance round. The King of Siam spared
-the lives of the two sons of the Macassar Prince. They were sent to
-Louvo under the charge of a Christian, from Constantinople, who had
-entered the Siamese service, and, later, they went to France where
-they served in the navy. Faulcon had the bodies of all the rebels
-found armed decapitated and exposed the heads in the then deserted
-encampment. The English and French who had shared the dangers and who
-had been instrumental in his success were loaded with honours and
-presents.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IV.
-
- THE REVOLUTION THAT BROUGHT ABOUT THE
- DOWNFALL OF FAULCON AND THE FRENCH.
-
-
-Whilst Faulcon was doing his best to ensure the prosperity of the
-state, the nobles, jealous of his power and influence were humiliated
-by having to be subservient to a foreigner. The priests discredited,
-and without the enjoyment of Court favour, saw to their sorrow a
-minister, who despised their religion and set an example to the nation
-of forsaking their gods and superstitions. The common people, blind to
-common sense, and ready to follow any leader as foolish as themselves,
-espoused the cause of the priests who, to promote the cause of Heaven,
-sowed dissensions broadcast. Kings ought to have learnt by experience
-that when a people is discontented, an ambitious man is all that is
-required to make it rebellious. A single man suffices to instil into
-dull minds the fact that union is strength, and to cause them to pass
-from the ignominy of slavery to the desire for freedom.
-
-The Siamese people, who were murmuring in secret, only awaited a
-leader to break out in revolt. Men of all conditions yearned for a
-deliverer and any ambitious personage had a chance of assuming this
-imposing title.
-
-An official by name Pitracha, took advantage of the popular discontent
-as a basis on which to rear the fabric of his fortune. At first he
-sheltered his aims under the cloak of religion; and a hypocritical
-zealot in religious matters, he gained the confidence of the priests
-and people, who regarded him as the protector of their temples and of
-their ancestral form of worship. This imposter in disguise took the
-surest means to stir up the fires of rebellion, as the mob invariably
-supports those who take up arms on behalf of their religion.
-
-Some say that Pitracha was born to be galley-slave rather than to
-succeed to a throne, but I can affirm that, from reliable information
-received, that he was of the blood royal and even first cousin to the
-reigning King. His mother who had been nurse to the King had two
-children, Pitracha who has been mentioned, and a daughter. Both these
-children had been brought up in the Palace and had been the playmates
-of the King in his youth. First impressions are the most durable, and
-the King had always a kindly feeling for the playfellow of his youth,
-whom he afterwards advanced to the highest official position in the
-Kingdom. The daughter who was comely and pleasing withal, was admitted
-to the harem and became the favourite wife. Unfortunately she
-conceived a guilty passion for the King's brother and as there were
-too many spies about for the liaison to be kept secret for long, the
-faithless wife was condemned to be devoured by tigers.
-
-Pitracha dissembled his resentment so as not to lose favour; and the
-King, charmed with the apathy he exhibited, ordered him to chastise
-the offending prince with a rattan.
-
-Pitracha carried out his instructions with such effect that the Prince
-dragged out a wretched existence; as the punishment had caused severe
-injuries.
-
-The other brother of the King had been implicated in the Macassar
-plot, and this fact added to his natural vicious habits debarred him
-from any possibility of obtaining the throne.
-
-The fact of the King being in poor health, and of his having no heirs
-was favourable to ambitious designs.
-
-Pitracha though small in stature was high spirited. His physiognomy
-was interesting; his glittering eyes seemed to pierce the inmost
-depths of one's thoughts and although 56 years of age, he still had
-the strength of youth. His natural eloquence won the hearts of all.
-Popular amongst his subordinates, and haughty towards his rivals, he
-adopted even with the King, the tone of a censor animated by the
-public welfare. His frankness was a clever artifice by which he might
-reproach the King with his faults or those of his ministers, whom he
-rendered odious, by acting the part of the zealous citizen. Although
-he managed to conceal his criminal designs, his more indiscreet
-followers embittered the people by the announcement that the minister
-(Faulcon) in calling in the French soldiery was scheming to place the
-sceptre in their hands, and to raise Christianity on the ruins of the
-faith of their forefathers.
-
-The alarm or the nation was strengthened by the fact that Bangkok and
-Mergui had been handed over to the French and the same fact gave
-colour to their statements.
-
-Pitracha, calm in the midst of the general turmoil, pretended to
-deplore the evils for which in reality he was responsible. He had a
-rival for the King's favour, and he considered it wise to help his
-rival's claims so that he might the more readily be able to compass
-his downfall.
-
-There was a favourite at Court named Monpit aged twenty-two years whom
-the King had loaded with honours. The licence that both he and his
-relatives enjoyed, gave credit to the rumour that he was the offspring
-of a secret amour between the King and a concubine; and that he had
-been chosen as heir to the throne. The eyes of all were fixed on this
-rising star which was confidently expected to preside one day over the
-destinies of the nation.
-
-His inexperience rendered him an easy prey; and the favour he enjoyed
-rendered him unsuspicious.
-
-Pitracha, accustomed to Court life, where a kiss is the usual prelude
-to treachery, found in him a suitable tool for the accomplishment of
-his designs. He pointed out to him, that as he had been adopted by the
-King as his son, he had only one step to take to become his successor;
-but that he ought to act with boldness so as not to render the
-promises of fortune worthless.
-
-Monpit dazzled by visions of power, surrendered his will entirely to
-the counsels of an enemy in the guise of a patron. He begged Pitracha
-to act as his father and promised to share the throne with him.
-
-The Court was ruled by three men, all of whom were actuated by
-different motives.
-
-The moribund King had but a shadow of that power of which the
-favourites possessed the reality. The hearts of all the nation beat
-for Pitracha, who artfully appeared to despise the power which in
-secret he coveted. His devotion to the priests had enlisted them in
-his cause, and there are no more zealous partisans than those who
-imagine they perceive in an ambitious hypocrite, a defender of their
-temples and rites.
-
-His designs could not escape the notice of Faulcon who was
-sufficiently clear sighted to see their aim, but was too weak to
-circumvent them. Full of confidence in the French, he considered that
-he could oppose them as a rampart against the assaults of enemies.
-
-He had been informed that Pitracha had counterfeited the seals of
-state so as to be able to issue orders favourable to his schemes. His
-emissaries, spread throughout the provinces, were raising forces under
-pretext of guarding against imaginary dangers. Pitracha, despairing of
-ingratiating himself with Faulcon, sought means to undo him by
-pandering to his self esteem, by means of the encomiums that the
-office holder invariably imagines are his due. "It is unfortunate for
-you and for the State," he said, "that being a foreigner, you are not
-eligible for the throne, as otherwise you would rule as King, an
-Empire that you administer to-day in your official capacity."
-
-"The King, who is well aware of the incapacity of his brothers would
-always have a scruple against giving us such masters. If by some
-unlucky chance, they came into power, they would use it against the
-favourites and officials whom they hate as the authors of the
-punishments they have had to bear. Believe me, let us anticipate their
-revenge and as soon as the King is dead, let us take possession of the
-palace. I would see that you were conducted to Bangkok by my friends
-and there you could bid defiance to any who might wish to supplant
-you, Monpit is working in your interests and in mine. Our safety is
-dependant on our union, but for my own part I have resolved to bury
-myself in solitude and to consecrate the rest of my life to the
-worship of our gods whom it is quite impossible to serve amid the
-stress of state affairs." Faulcon did not believe a single word of
-this, and was convinced that ambitious men have no disinterested
-friends. He replied that he intended to remain faithful to the service
-of his master, and that he considered it treasonable to form any
-league; and assured those who looked for his co-operation that he
-would only act on behalf of the King's interests.
-
-He resisted the temptation of revealing the matter to the King and
-besides the fear of aggravating the illness of the Royal patient
-caused him to dissemble. He had no convincing proofs to bring against
-the guilty parties and he might have exposed himself to the risk of
-punishment inflicted for slander. The King would have with difficulty
-given credence to his recital, and his deluded heart would have
-justified his favourites. Had Pitracha been exposed, the plots would
-only have come to a head, and as no precautionary measures had been
-taken, it was necessary to dissemble.
-
-It is politic to ignore crime that cannot be punished. Faulcon, in
-order to retain his prestige in sight of the people, let it be
-understood that it was he who had been the cause of Pitracha's
-advancement; and in favouring his cause so as to the more easily bring
-about his downfall determined that the dying King should hand over the
-regency of the Kingdom to him. Pitracha made great protestations of
-gratitude in order to be afterwards ungrateful for his success. He
-played his part so well that the Greek, who considered himself a
-past-master in the art of plumbing the depths of a man's character,
-believed that he had no more zealous partisan, especially since his
-advice was always followed in the councils of state. As the keeper of
-the King's conscience, he was exposed to the danger of causing the
-happiness of the few and of arousing the hostility of the many. Every
-case heard before his tribunal increased the number of his enemies,
-because those who gained the day were never grateful to justice, while
-the losers imputed their defeat to the corruption of the judges.
-
-The new regent had no more eloquent panegyrist than the man whom he
-wished to destroy, and the King delighted in listening to the praises
-which the minister showered on his secret enemy. The King charged them
-to continue to work harmoniously together as the public welfare
-depended on their concord. He made them embrace each other as a pledge
-of eternal affection, but the favours of courtiers are but as snares
-for the credulous, who are influenced by externals only.
-
-Faulcon's friends who were more clear sighted warned him of the
-approaching storm, but he was blinded by his uninterrupted successes;
-and prosperity unmixed with reverses had made him forget that Fortune
-is apt to desert her favourites. Accustomed to being in authority he
-never considered for one moment that his credit might fail; and a
-fortunate office-holder invariably believes himself to be a necessity
-to his employers.
-
-M. de Metellopolis, with more foresight, pointed out the gulf yawning
-under him, but Faulcon treated him with the scorn which is the reward
-of dreamers who offer visions for realities. A Jesuit was hounded with
-ignominy from his presence for having had the boldness to give him
-some advice, and he was indiscreet or ill-natured enough to reveal to
-the other officials the sources from which he had obtained his
-information.
-
-At last his eyes were opened to the dangers, but it was too late to
-find a remedy. The King suffering from dropsy, was sinking rapidly. As
-he could now no longer hide the approach of Death; he nominated Monpit
-as his successor.
-
-His friends and relations filled all the important offices, and troops
-had been raised to support his candidature. Faulcon, ever devoted to
-the interests of his master, acted on his behalf, but Pitracha
-condemned his action in no measured terms. He proclaimed that it was
-his determination to place the crown on the head of the King's brother
-whom he would set up as an imposing phantom so as in reality to secure
-the power for himself. Pitracha was the wire-puller of this
-macheviellian policy and to attract the Princes to the court,
-pretended that the King their brother wished to nominate one of them
-as his successor.
-
-They hesitated for a long time before yielding to his pressing
-solicitations. The youngest, braver or perhaps more ambitious than the
-rest, presented himself at the court with the Princess whom he had
-just married. They were given a magnificent reception. All the nobles
-hastened to render homage, but Monpit and Faulcon alone held aloof.
-The eldest of the Princes on his arrival shortly afterwards, refused
-to receive either Monpit or Faulcon when they asked for an audience.
-
-As soon as the regent had all those who might cross his path in his
-power, he resolved to wait patiently for the death of the King and
-then to be proclaimed as his successor.
-
-But having been informed by his spies that an armed force, was
-advancing to support the claims of Monpit, he resolved to hasten the
-consummation of his crimes. Monpit, who for several days had been
-watching by the bedside of the dying King; was called out of the room
-and stabbed to death by the emissaries of Pitracha, regardless of the
-outcries of the King who implored them to spare his son. At last,
-Faulcon who had been lulled to a sense of false security, realised the
-condition of affairs. He could only cure the evil, by striking at the
-root, namely by arresting Pitracha, and thus secure the loyalty of the
-disaffected; but he was powerless, as he himself was surrounded by
-enemies in a court where Royal favour and the fact of his being a
-foreigner had drawn upon him the hatred of all. There was only one
-resource left, and that was the assistance of the French soldiery. He
-instructed them to assemble under arms at Louvo and told them that
-their presence was necessary to the mutual interests of the allied
-monarchs. The rapidity with which Des Farges took action showed that
-he was ready to do everything for the benefactor of his nation.
-
-He set out with 100 picked men of his garrison and this little band
-was sufficient to overawe thousands of the Siamese. The general passed
-through the capital before proceeding to Louvo, but at this point
-timidity prevented his further advance. The report that the King was
-dead had been disseminated by the rebels, who wished to sound the
-popular feeling, and everything pointed to a generally disturbed state
-of affairs. Des Farges went to the Seminary and thought it would be
-wise to hold a consultation with those who lived there.
-
-The protection that the missionaries had enjoyed caused him to regard
-their abode as an inviolable sanctuary, and the confidence he reposed
-in them, invited him to follow the wisdom of their experience.
-
-The Missionaries, deceived by the popular rumours, told him that he
-would be running useless risks, that the roads were lined with
-ambuscades ready to annihilate all the French.
-
-The general, unmoved by these tales dictated without doubt by the
-desire they had for his safety, appeared to wish to persevere in his
-design of going to the rescue of the King and his minister.
-
-He was all the more anxious to do so as he foresaw that the downfall
-of Faulcon would mean his own ruin, and, that shut up without hope of
-succour in a town ill-fortified and badly provisioned, he would be
-obliged to submit to any humiliating condition they might impose upon
-him.
-
-Not however wishing to precipitate matters, he sent one of his
-officers to Louvo to find out how matters really stood. Whilst he
-lingered at the capital, a secret rumour aroused the inhabitants
-against him. It was reported that the object of the French forces in
-going to Louvo was the pillage of the public treasury, and that they
-intended to dispose of the throne as they pleased. In order to
-reassure the inhabitants the general thought it more prudent to
-withdraw his little army whose presence had caused such alarm. He
-retired a distance of two leagues from the town, and was met by his
-envoy who gave him an account of the events at Court. Whether this
-officer had been misled by his own fears or that he was convinced that
-there was imminent danger, his recital so alarmed Des Farges that he
-believed the reports he had heard on his arrival in the capital. So,
-instead of marching to glory, his only idea was that of retreat; he
-was no longer a warrior ready to encounter danger that his friend
-might be saved.
-
-Des Farges, followed the advice of his timorous companions and
-returned to Bangkok; but, before his departure, wrote to Faulcon to
-justify his retreat. He informed him that, as it was reported that the
-King had died, he thought it would be rash to withdraw his troops from
-a position on which their safety depended, and that he might be
-punished if he were to endanger the lives of the soldiers under his
-command without sufficient reason, and that finally he offered him and
-his family shelter in a place that the French had resolved to defend
-to the last.
-
-The friends of the fallen minister slandered the Bishop of
-Metellopolis and the missionaries. They blamed them for the disgrace
-of the French retreat. The chief authors of this calumny were those
-who were obliged to refute it. Jealous of the esteem in which this
-prelate was held and because he was not ambitious, they strove to
-decry the missionaries, so as to gain all the consideration they
-enjoyed, and to raise themselves on their ruin. But the defence of the
-prelate was an easy matter. Ought he to have concealed a danger which
-was imminent? Had the troops been cut to pieces, with what horror
-would not Europe have learnt that a French Bishop, misled by
-overconfidence, had kept silence about what ought to have been
-revealed. Would he not have been rightly considered the author of a
-massacre of his fellow-citizens? Duty obliged him to reveal the
-reasons of his fear. It was for the commander to reject or to follow
-his advice. But it is certain that had he marched to Louvo he would
-have failed in the first of his duties, namely to remain on guard at
-his post.
-
-Faulcon left to the mercy of his enemies, complained bitterly that the
-French had deserted him, and on hearing the news, exclaimed. "Alas
-they do not consider that they themselves will be involved in my
-downfall," and turning to his retinue, asked them to follow him to the
-church saying "I was wrong to trust to human aid, I wait for God only.
-There is His House, He alone can suffice to protect and defend me."
-
-He positively refused to accept the commander's offer of shelter, as
-it would have justified the slanderous reports that he had handed over
-the place to foreigners so as to arrange for a place of safety in time
-of danger.
-
-Instead of flight, he preferred to reveal part of the danger which
-threatened the State to the King. The remedy lay in the choice of a
-successor who could subdue the disaffected. The Prince proclaimed his
-daughter as Queen and allowed her to select whichever of her uncles
-she might prefer as her husband.
-
-So feeble a measure was not sufficient to remove the cause of the
-disaffection rife everywhere. Factions increased, and the ringleaders
-were only waiting a favourable opportunity to break out in open
-revolution. The policy pursued by the conspirators towards Faulcon,
-lulled him to a sense of false security. He still perceived the
-danger, but he thought it had been relegated to the future. He sought
-the King and said "Sire, the time for repining and speech is over. We
-must act, and that silently."
-
-"Decisive measures must be taken against the impending evils, and a
-half hearted policy will only favour the progress of their designs. If
-Pitracha be arrested, the conspiracy will come to naught. Remember
-that the greatest secrecy is absolutely necessary to the success of
-this enterprise, and, to be successful, we must dissemble our
-feelings." The King understood the importance of this advice, but
-weakened by illness was unable to keep the matter secret, and he could
-not resist the temptation of breaking out into threats and reproaches.
-Pitracha's suspicions were aroused mid he anticipated matters. He
-assembled his retainers and pointed out the serious nature of the
-situation. Without delay they marched on the Palace and possessed
-themselves of the King. Faulcon, alarmed at this sudden turn of
-events, would not follow the advice of his friends who desired him to
-remain at home to await the upshot of affairs. His impolitic
-attachment to the King was the cause of his downfall, and believing
-that inaction would be detrimental to the favours he enjoyed, followed
-the promptings of courage and duty.
-
-He went to the Palace accompanied by Beauchamp, Fretteville,
-Vaudrille, Laise and the Chevalier des Farges, all of whom were French
-officers. He was followed by two Portuguese and sixteen Englishmen who
-were in his pay as guards. He took his departure and said to his wife
-"Farewell for ever, madame. The King is a prisoner, and I am going to
-die at his feet."
-
-His zeal and courage buoyed him up in the hope that with this little
-band, he could force his way to the room of his master, but no sooner
-had he entered the outer courtyard of the palace, than Pitracha at the
-head of a Siamese force arrested him on the charge of high treason.
-
-His first thought was to defend himself but on seeing that his guards
-had basely deserted him, saw that resistance was useless. The French
-officers however justified the confidence he had in their courage, and
-alone, they thought they could scatter the armed mob, but Faulcon
-exhorted them to give up their swords and they were led off to the
-common prison under pretext of rescuing them from the fury of the
-crowd.
-
-Pitracha, now absolute master of the King's fate left him the empty
-title of King with the shadow of power, and to render the fact of his
-usurpation less objectionable, merely took the title of chief minister
-of State.
-
-All submitted to him. The priests whom he had deceived by his
-hypocrisy, belauded him as the defender of their faith. The officials
-regarded him as the liberator of their country from the oppression of
-the foreigner. The populace, were foolish enough to imagine that a
-change of masters, would be the prelude to a happier condition of
-existance.
-
-The usurper, now assured of the support of the whole nation, saw that
-the French were the sole obstacles in his path. To him they seemed
-invincible, as they possessed the two strongest positions in the
-Kingdom. He sent for M. de Metellopolis, who fearing punishment for
-having advised Des Farges, excused his attendance on the ground of
-ill-health.
-
-M. de Lionne, Bishop of Rosalie, however acted as his substitute.
-Pitracha insolently addressed him in these words.
-
-"It is with the greatest disgust that I learn that the French troops
-who come to Siam to serve the King, refuse to obey his commands. I
-order you to write to their commander to enforce their obedience.
-Should he persist in his contumacious behavior you shall suffer for
-it, I will give your Seminary and Church over to pillage, all the
-French shall be blown from the cannon's mouth, and every Christian
-shall be put to death."
-
-M. de Rosalie replied that although he had no authority over the
-French commander, he would endeavour to arrange matters that Des
-Farges should come to Louvo in person. This offer was accepted, and
-the prelate accompanied by two officials who had been members of the
-embassy to France, set out for Bangkok.
-
-Des Farges, on learning the nature of the mission at first was
-uncertain as to how he should act. At last he decided to set out and
-to follow M. de Rosalie and the two officials with one of his sons,
-the other being detained as a prisoner in Bangkok.
-
-Pitracha haughtily reproached him with his refusal to bring up the
-troops that the King impatiently demanded. He threatened to employ
-force if his demands were not complied with and informed him that ten
-positions as strong as Bangkok would be but feeble ramparts against
-the vengeance he premeditated.
-
-Des Farges replied with the greatest moderation to these threats and
-having waited till Pitracha had exhausted the exuberence of his
-verbosity, said "The King my master sent me here in command of troops
-at the bidding of the King of Siam his ally only, but since these
-troops cause trouble, kindly order that ships may be furnished us or
-grant us permission to equip the same. The speed with which we shall
-hasten our departure, shall leave no doubt of the good will of the
-King my master." This proposal was rejected and Pitracha sharply
-ordered him to write to his lieutenant to bring up the troops.
-
-The commander replied that as he was not at his post, he no longer had
-the authority, and that the only way to ensure the obedience of the
-garrison would be to allow him to return to Bangkok. He promised to do
-his utmost to persuade them to obey his wishes, and in addition,
-offered to give his children as hostages for his word. Pitracha gave
-his consent. But on the return of Des Farges to the fort, the officers
-and soldiers swore they would leave it only to return to their native
-land. Pitracha, hearing of their determination advanced with an army.
-The French evacuated the fort they had occupied opposite to Bangkok,
-and the Siamese taking possession of it commenced hostilities. De
-Bruant and Beauregard, who were in command at Mergni, fearing that
-they would shortly be attacked made ready tor a vigorous defence. They
-were not about to fight for mere glory, a more powerful incentive
-fired their hearts. It was a case of life and death itself. The
-Siamese ordered them to capitulate, but were repulsed with severe
-loss, and, the conquerors having seized one of their vessels as well
-as an English ship then in harbour, embarked and set sail for
-Pondicherry where they landed without further mishap.
-
-The French, shut up in Bangkok were a source of annoyance to the
-usurper who was sure that M. de Metellopolis would have had more
-influence over them than M. de Rosalie. He ordered the former to be
-conducted to Bangkok by an escort of "Tattoed Arms" who are the
-bailiffs arid minions of the law. The servants of the prelate were the
-victims of innumerable insults from these officials who are as
-cowardly as they are insolent. They were pilloried, bound, and half
-strangled and exposed almost naked to the burning rays of the sun, to
-the importunities of insects, and to the extremes of hunger and
-thirst. The Bishop and M. Basset a missionary were equally targets for
-their witticisms. The bulk of their clothes were taken away and even
-their hats. This was but the commencement of the cruelties practised
-then in the fort opposite to Bangkok. The officer in charge exposed
-them on a bastion in range of the French artillery which did not cease
-fire until the victims had been recognised.
-
-The stubborn resistance of the French modified the hostile disposition
-of the Siamese. Pitracha who on the death of the King had succeeded to
-the throne, thought he ought to get rid of guests too warlike not to
-be a subject of dread. He resolved that they should take ship for
-Pondicherry on condition that the Bishop and the Missionaries would
-engage on peril of their lives that the ships and sailors with which
-they would be furnished, should be returned. While the new King was
-negociating with the French, his heart, a prey to the anxieties and
-suspicions which are the first punishments that crime brings in its
-train, thirsted for the blood of his enemies.
-
-Faulcon who formerly been an object of fear to him was singled out for
-his first act of vengeance. As soon as the tyrant had him in is power,
-he caused him to be led in triumph on the walls of the palace.
-
-This favourite of fortune, now fallen into the deepest disgrace, was
-cast into a filthy dungeon to which admission was refused to everyone.
-Some say that the head of Monpit was fastened to his neck as a
-punishment for his complicity. In addition the soles of his feet were
-burnt, and his head was placed in a vice in order to make him
-acknowledge crimes he had never committed. This man, formerly the
-centre of an admiring throng was now guarded in a narrow prison by
-barbarous gaolers who kept at a distance those who might have procured
-some respite for him.
-
-His wife however discovered the place of his confinement and she
-obtained permission to supply him with a few necessaries.
-
-The usurper, who still retained a trace of humanity had restored to
-her son whom the soldiers had carried off; but this was only a passing
-favour, the natural ferocity of the tyrant softened but for a moment.
-
-She was suspected of having concealed immense wealth, and that was
-quite sufficient cause for her to be treated as a criminal. Her
-weapons, documents and even her clothes were taken away; a guard was
-posted in front of her house and a sentry at the door of her room. The
-brutal soldiers who watched all her actions caused her to complain
-bitterly. "Well" she remarked "What have I done to be thus treated
-like a felon." But ashamed of her weakness she rose superior to fear
-and misfortune. She had need of all her fortitude and contempt for
-earthly possessions. Two days afterwards an armed force seized the
-furniture, money and jewels which the palace contained. Unmindful of
-the loss of so much property she cried out. "At last God alone remains
-for us and no one can take Him from us."
-
-The insatiable spoilers suspected that she had hidden the bulk of her
-wealth and their pitiless leader threatened her with death. He ordered
-two executioners to come forward and at a signal, they struck her on
-the arms without regard for the weakness of her sex. Her grandfather
-and son witnessed her sufferings and showed their sympathy by cries
-and tears. All the servants who had chosen to share their sorrows were
-punished for showing their sympathetic attitude.
-
-The wretched family knelt at the feet of the official, who, enraged at
-not being able to find a new victim, ordered the executioners to
-redouble their blows. "Alas" cried the wretched woman covered with
-blood, "have mercy on me or at least take me away that my relations
-see not my sufferings."
-
-These words coming from a woman aged twenty-two years who was both
-beautiful and of a noble disposition made not the slightest impression
-on the official. He ordered her to be taken away together with her son
-and her slaves and only set her grandfather free on account of his age
-and infirmities.
-
-For a long time no one knew where she had been imprisoned. A
-missionary, passing by the palace stables saw her aunt who had been
-confined with her. With difficulty he obtained permission to see her
-for a moment. He found her in a dismal dungeon, stretched on a mat
-with her unhappy and innocent son by her side whose lamentations
-seemed to reproach her for having brought him into the world to
-suffer.
-
-This woman, brought up in luxury and splendour, bore her hard fate as
-if she had been born to it. She displayed that serenity of mind which
-is a sure indication of a calm and pure soul and she appeared more at
-peace in her gloomy prison than she had been amid the gaieties of the
-palace.
-
-For some time they respected the life of Faulcon since he was under
-the protection of the King of France and they feared to incur the
-vengeance of the French troops. But the usurper on seeing how little
-interest the French took in their old protector, considered that now
-was a chance to get rid with impunity of an enemy who though even in
-irons appeared formidable. Sentence of death was pronounced against
-him on the charge of high treason, a crime on which those in authority
-are wont to arraign fallen ministers. He was punished for having
-introduced foreigners, whom he wished to use as a means of self
-aggrandisement and for the furtherance of his ambitious designs in the
-kingdom. At dusk he was taken from his prison and went by elephant to
-a forest near Louvo to receive the fatal stroke. It seems that his
-barbarous enemy had chosen the silent forest for the execution ground
-as if he wished to bury the horror of his unjust revenge in eternal
-silence.
-
-Faulcon's countenence was pale, but this was caused rather by the
-sufferings he had undergone in prison than the fear of the death which
-was about to end them. His glance was fixed and he uttered no groan or
-complaint; he seemed lost in communion with the God he was so shortly
-to meet.
-
-Having arrived at the spot where he was to meet his doom, he saw the
-son of the tyrant who was in charge of the execution. He turned
-towards him, not to implore mercy but to ask for time to make his
-peace with the Judge before Whom he was so soon to appear.
-
-The soldiers seemed distressed to see one before whom the people and
-the nobility but so recently had bowed down, now brought to so
-pitiable a condition. Having finished his prayer, he protested that he
-was innocent, but that in dying guiltless, he had at least the
-consolation of being able to expiate, by a painful death, the
-weaknesses and follies of a life devoted to the pursuit of fruitless
-ambition.
-
-He added that during the whole course of his tenure of office, the
-only motives by which his policy had been directed, were the glory of
-the true God, the service of his King, and the interests of the State.
-
-After this protest he spoke a second time to the young official in
-these words, rendered more pathetic by their eloquent grief rather
-than by any devices of art.
-
-"I am about to die. Remember that even if I am guilty, I leave a wife
-and child who are innocent. For them I ask neither rank nor wealth,
-but at least let them enjoy freedom and life."
-
-Having said these words he remained silent and at a signal, the
-executioner cut him down with a blow of his sword.
-
-He fell with a sigh, the last he ever uttered.
-
-So died at the age of forty one years, a man who had risen from the
-petty details of a counting house to the most prominent position in a
-great Empire.
-
-His skill in politics justified his master's choice and he would have
-been numbered among the greatest public men of his day had his end
-been as brilliant as his beginning.
-
-If his sagacity had been led astray it is not certain whether that he
-feared that, being a stranger, his most disinterested actions would
-have been objects of suspicion. Cautious and circumspect as he was he
-did not fully grasp the situation of present affairs, as his mind
-dwelt more upon eventualities. His virtues were marred by several
-faults; passionate and easily moved to anger, he would lose in one
-day, the fruits of the work of several years. A man of great ambition,
-he showed all the pettiness of vain-glory.
-
-The magnificence in which he lived was a almost an insult to the
-poverty-stricken nation whom it was thought he had plundered. The
-produce of every province appeared at his table and four hundred
-slaves hastened to serve him, to obey the wishes of his guests and to
-make parade of his opulence. Generous to a fault, he spent upwards of
-100,000 crowns on gifts during the space of 3 years. His policy
-betrayed by the wishes of the moment, blinded him to the fact that
-bounties of this kind are more apt to give rise to suspicion than to
-cause happiness. After his conversion to the Roman faith he submitted
-to all its dogmas and practiced all its precepts and although a public
-man, he believed he could not dispense with the obligations binding on
-private individuals.
-
-His wife, still languishing in prison, forgot her own sufferings in
-lamenting the demise of her husband. "Well" she exclaimed "Why is he
-dead? What was his crime that he should have been treated like a
-felon." An official, a relative of Pitracha's who was standing near
-her whispered that his crimes had been the favour he had enjoyed, and
-his natural abilities.
-
-Shortly after this, she and her son were condemned to the humiliation
-of slavery and she was set free that she might perform her duties.
-
-The death of the King and his brothers had happened prior to the
-execution of Faulcon.
-
-It was rumoured by some that the King had been poisoned, while others
-averred that the weariness of captivity was the cause of his death.
-
-Pitracha, who held the fate of his master in his hands, and seeing
-that the King was on the point of death, thought it politic to compass
-the destruction of the King's brothers who might have put difficulties
-in the way of his succession.
-
-He caused them to be put into velvet bags and handed them over to the
-executioners who beat them to death with clubs of sandalwood.
-
-This method of death which had no disgrace attached to it, was
-reserved for Princes of the blood-royal.
-
-The King shortly followed his brothers to the grave. This Prince, who
-had been so ardent a partisan of the French, has been depicted by them
-in glowing colours.
-
-Though naturally of a warlike disposition, but a true friend of his
-people, he preferred to adopt a policy of pacification rather than to
-follow his inclinations which would have caused public misfortunes.
-
-Though keeping his high spirit under control, he was none the less
-formidable to his neighbours who preferred to have him for an ally
-rather than for an enemy. As a monarch who took deep interest in all
-affairs of State, he allowed himself but little leisure; and his sole
-relaxation was the chase, the usual pastime of active persons and
-sometimes also of those weighed down by anxieties.
-
-He showed an appreciation of science and art, several foreigners had
-been called in to be his instructors and had the soil been good, the
-harvest would have been fruitful.
-
-He left a daughter aged twenty eight years who had been proclaimed
-Queen during her father's lifetime, she had her own territories and
-officers and soldiers who were subject to her only.
-
-Every day she gave audience to the wives of the officials, and seated
-on a throne she received the homage of these women who crouching on
-the ground with bent heads adopted the same posture as did their
-husbands when in presence of the King.
-
-She was severe, almost ferocious and seemed made rather to rule wild
-beasts than to govern men.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER V.
-
- THE BREACH BETWEEN THE FRENCH AND THE USURPER.
-
-
-The revolution was managed so adroitly, that there were no perceptible
-changes in public affairs. The palace was the scene of some
-disturbance, but outside, everything was peaceful. Pitracha who had
-succeeded quietly to the throne went to the capital where he was
-proclaimed King amid the shouts of the multitude. The chief offices of
-state were held by men of his faction and scorning the baseness of
-revenge, as soon as there appeared nothing more to fear from their
-actions, he promoted all those of whom he had previously cause to
-complain. The people were relieved and his alms to the needy won the
-hearts of all. He married the daughter of the late King. At first this
-Princess was averse to the union, but fired by ambition, she preferred
-life rather than the death which would have been her portion in event
-of a refusal.
-
-The negociations with the French had been brought to a successful
-termination and it was agreed that ships and sailors should be
-provided to convey them to Pondicherry, and, as a guarantee of good
-faith the King sent his two sons who had been at court up to that time
-to the French commander. All the officers who had been arrested at
-Louvo, were released and from them the details were forthcoming of the
-humiliations that they and the Christians of different nationalities
-had suffered. The Seminary had been give over to pillage; the
-Christian virgins became the prey of the licentious soldiery, the most
-favoured of them however being reserved for the harems. The missionary
-priests were put in the pillory whence they gave an example to their
-flock of how to suffer in silence.
-
-While preparations were being made for the departure of the French;
-their open-hearted generosity very nearly caused an awkward
-complication of affairs. Madame Faulcon too weak to endure the
-hardships of slavery, asked the Bishop of Metellopolis to gain the
-interest of the French commander on her behalf, and to make
-arrangements that she might take her departure on board one of their
-ships. The Bishop spoke greatly in her favour, but Des Farges, with
-more diplomacy than gratitude replied that he was obliged to wait
-until the Siamese had supplied him with everything needful for the
-voyage and that when all was ready, he would consider her request.
-She, however, had grave reasons for hastening her departure and every
-moment of delay was vital.
-
-The son of the King, worn out by debauchery, had conceived a violent
-passion for her. She would have considered herself guilty of the death
-of her husband had she shared the couch of his murderer. To gain her
-consent, in vain did he point out that by this act alone she could
-regain her position and rescue her son from the vengeance of his
-enemies. The brave woman replied. "Are you unaware who I was and how I
-have lived. My religion forbids so sinful a marriage. I loved my
-husband with all my soul, and, faithful to his memory, my heart is
-closed against any new passion. My son is dear to me and I ought to
-live for his sake, but I refuse to buy life at such a price as you
-offer."
-
-The young Prince, whose passions knew no restraint thought he would be
-able to conquer her proud spirit by the most tempting promises. But he
-met with so stubborn a resistance, that he showed his affection in a
-tyrannical fashion. She was carried off to the palace where she had no
-defence other than her tears and outcries.
-
-The Prince, fearing that this abduction would reveal the secret of his
-debauched life to his father, already annoyed at his disorderly
-conduct, determined to send her back, saying, that as she still
-persisted in her resistance, there was nothing left for her but to die
-with her son. She took no notice of these threats, she preferred to
-die in innocence than to live in guilt. Her grandfather aged 88 who
-was a descendant of the famous martyrs of Japan, upheld her
-resolution.
-
-A slighted affection, often becomes cruel. The Prince in order to
-frighten her, caused her to be arraigned on a charge of embezzlement.
-She was summoned before a tribunal and the judge although convinced of
-her innocence ordered her to receive 100 strokes with the rod. She was
-delivered to her merciless executioners who seeing her faint under the
-punishment; only administered one half of what had been ordered. Her
-relations were also punished, she had to endure the agonising
-spectacle of beholding two of her uncles, two aunts and her eldest
-brother undergoing tortures before her eyes. Her grandfather would
-have suffered likewise, had not mercy been shown to him on account of
-his infirmities.
-
-While this courageous woman seemed to have nothing but sorrow as her
-portion for the future, Sainte Marie, a young French officer offered
-to escort her in safety to Bangkok. She was too unhappy to listen to
-prudent advice. She embarked with her son in secret on a vessel
-belonging to this officer, determined to risk all if she could but
-escape from her persecutors.
-
-Her arrival at the fort was a signal for general rejoicing but the
-commander alone showed his disapproval, and had the pusillanimity to
-wish that she should be sacrificed, rather than that a drop of French
-blood should be spilt in her defence. "Alas" she exclaimed, "is
-Faulcon's widow, the sole person who will have failed to find
-sanctuary under the flag of France."
-
-The King, on hearing of her escape, was convinced that she had carried
-off a quantity of valuables with her. He at once sent two officials to
-bring her back, and, in case of a refusal, to recommence hostilities.
-
-As soon as the report of her arrival had spread, the French were
-seized with a burning desire to fight to the death for her sake. The
-tears of the unfortunate widow, the youth of her son, and the memory
-of her husband who had been the protector of the French interests were
-telling points in her favour. The officers and soldiers were
-unanimous, and all declared that they would rather face death than the
-shame of having betrayed the cause of a a distressed woman who had
-thrown herself on their protection.
-
-Des Farges, unshakable in his resolution to send her back to Siam,
-made arrangements with M. de Metellopolis whose outspokeness and
-skill well fitted him for the negociation of such delicate business.
-The Bishop had need of all his urbanity to break such distressing news
-to her. He found that she was firmly resolved not to return to Siam on
-any account short of actual force. She waited for several days, her
-mind wavering between hope and fear until one day a French officer
-came to inform her that she must make her preparations for her
-departure.
-
-There was nothing for it but to obey, and she solemnly protested
-against the violence which snatched her from the protection of the
-French flag. The official who had been sent to bring her back came to
-conduct her to the river side where a vessel was lying in readiness.
-She was accompanied by her son, by one woman and a missionary whose
-zeal sustained her drooping courage. Her distress became the more
-acute the further she went from the spot from whence she had been
-thrust forth, abandoned by the French whom she still could only regard
-as friends. The sight of Siam rendered her grief more poignant; for
-there lay the scene of the punishment of her husband and there that
-she expected to undergo new tortures and to be parted for ever from
-her son, the sole prop of her existance.
-
-Her lot was happier than she had hoped. The son of the King, rebuffed
-by her scorn, no longer desired her, or what is more likely was too
-much afraid of his father to give rise to fresh scenes of violence and
-scandal. She was appointed to the Royal Kitchens. In the opinion of
-the Siamese, this is an honourable post and by no means a humiliation.
-She had two thousand women under her orders, as palace servants. She
-was entrusted with the care of the gold and silver plate, of the
-King's wardrobe and of all the fruits served at table. Her lack of
-self interest made her despise the valuable perquisites of her office
-and, very different to her predecessors, handed over a considerable
-sum every year to the royal treasury. The King of Siam, surrounded by
-corrupt and rapacious officials was astonished to see such honesty,
-and often said that only Christians could carry the scorn of wealth to
-such a pitch.
-
-Although she was not so unhappy as she had anticipated, she suffered
-considerably from the fact that her son had been taken away from her.
-For a long time she feared that his education had been entrusted to
-the idolatrous priests, but she was much relieved to hear that he was
-being brought up at the Seminary in charge of the Bishop and the
-French missionaries.
-
-Her son afterwards obtained a captaincy in the Siamese navy, on the
-Coromandel coast. In 1749, he was entrusted with a mission to M.
-Dupleix who at that time was Governor-General of the French
-possessions in the East Indies.
-
-The governor, a man of sound abilities though not brilliant,
-remembered that he had to deal with the son of one who had been a
-friend to his nation. He considered that it was his duty to give him
-substantial proofs of the gratitude the French owed him, by granting
-him exemption from all taxes levied on foreigners.
-
-He sent him back, satisfied with the success of his mission and gave
-him many valuable gifts. The name of Dupleix will ever be graven on
-our annals devoted to citizens who have benefited their country.
-
-Faulcon, on his return to Siam was favourably received. Having
-inherited his father's abilities he might have risen to a high
-position. But lavish as his father had been, he desired wealth merely
-for the purpose of making presents to Princes and Kings. His bounties,
-which ensured his favour at Court, exhausted his resources. He died in
-poverty in 1754, leaving his wife a son and several daughters in
-absolute want. One of his daughters married a Dutch shipmaster, who
-was ruined by the loss of his vessel few years afterwards.
-
-She soon lost her husband and when the Siamese were led in captivity
-to Pegu, she was married again to a Portuguese half-caste by name
-Jeanchi, a captain of Burmese regiment, He will be spoken of later.
-
-The other daughters did not long survive their father. There remains
-only a son named John Faulcon, married to a Portuguese in Siam. The
-Burmese took him prisoner, but evading the vigilence of his guards,
-escaped to Siam with his wife where they lived in obscurity.
-
-Such were the posterity of the celebrated Constantine Faulcon who, of
-humble origin, raised himself to the steps of the throne.
-
-The obstacle, to the conclusion of the negociations with the French
-which had been caused by the flight of Madame Faulcon, was removed by
-her return. Both parties were equally anxious to come to an agreement.
-The French were desirous of leaving a land where they would only
-encounter fruitless and inglorious perils. The Siamese could not but
-be uneasy while they still retained guests, of whose heroic valour
-they had had such an experience. I cannot refrain from citing two
-examples of the intrepid courage of these brave men.
-
-Saint Cri, a French captain was sailing downstream in a boat, the
-Indian crew of which were all drunk and incapable, and he had only two
-Europeans with him who were ready for any emergency.
-
-The Siamese, seeing his defenceless condition made preparations to
-board his vessel.
-
-One of the two Europeans became terrified and swam off to parley with
-them, but he was taken prisoner and loaded with chains. Saint Cri, too
-weak to offer any resistance, feared lest he should fall into the
-hands of these savages. Death appeared to be a preferable alternative
-to slavery and brave to desperation as he had but one soldier with
-him, put his powder and handgrenades on the bridge. He calmly waited
-till a large number of Siamese had boarded his ship, and then, fired
-his powder and blew his enemies into the air.
-
-The ship, damaged by the explosion, ran aground.
-
-The Siamese, thinking that all the powder had been used up, imagined
-that it would be an easy matter to seize the vessel. But Saint Cri
-gave them cause to repent their rashness. He fired some bags of powder
-that he had kept in reserve and although he himself was among the
-slain, this explosion was more deadly than the first. His companion,
-sword in hand gained the shore. The savages fell upon him, and,
-overwhelmed by numbers, he perished, but not before he had slain five
-of his assailants.
-
-Another case bore witness to the inflexible purpose of the French
-commander, whose two sons had been retained as hostages in the
-capital. The King made them write to their father saying, that if the
-garrison were not brought to Louvo, they would be put to death. The
-commander, although devoted to his children, remembered his duties to
-the state. He replied "My children I Feel as much for your sad
-condition as you do yourselves, I would willingly lay down my life in
-order to save yours. I cannot but urge you to follow my example and to
-be faithful to duty. If you perish remember that you are dying for
-your God, your King, and your country and be sure that your deaths
-will not be unpunished."
-
-Such heroic conduct had made the name of Frenchmen to be feared, and
-caused the Siamese to hasten their departure. They were supplied with
-three frigates, and to ensure that the ships should be returned, the
-Bishop of Metellopolis, the chief of the French trading company, and
-the two sons of the commander were given over as hostages. The troops
-marched out of the fortress on the first of November 1688, taking with
-them two officials as sureties for the King's word. During the night
-they sailed down to the mouth of the river.
-
-The French commander invited the officials who had come with the
-French hostages to a great feast. After the meal the Siamese hostages
-were asked for, but Des Farges said that he would not return them
-until the four vessels bearing the baggage, three officers and
-fourteen soldiers, hove in sight. The officials, learning of this
-refusal hastened to inform the Barcalon.
-
-This official was highly incensed at the breach of faith on the part
-of the French. He summoned M. de Metellopolis and said "These
-careless officials will be severely punished for having released the
-French hostages before receiving our own. You and I will both be
-involved in the trouble. You will be considered as the accomplice of
-the French treachery and I shall be punished for having confided the
-matter to untrustworthy persons. Let us find some way of escape from
-the danger common to us both."
-
-The bishop, who had not been informed of the plans of Des Farges,
-neither dared to lay the blame on him, nor to find excuses.
-
-They agreed that if one of the hostages were given up, the Siamese
-would deliver over a third part of what they were retaining and that
-the remainder would set out for the mouth of the river whenever the
-last of the officials should have set sail.
-
-Des Farges released one official on the spot, but as he had given the
-first example of bad faith, the Siamese considered that they were at
-liberty to break their word also, and, instead of sending down the
-ships, demanded with threats, that the other two hostages should be
-restored.
-
-M. de Metellopolis wrote a pathetic letter to the commander, pointing
-out how his line of action would cause the ruin of the French and of
-the growing Church. The inflexible resolution of Des Farges could not
-be shaken and after having waited five days for the fulfilment of the
-Barcalon's promises, he set sail for Malacca en route for Pondicherry
-taking with him the hostages who were of no possible use to him.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VI.
-
- THE PERSECUTION OF THE CHRISTIANS AFTER
- THE DEPARTURE OF DES FARGES.
-
-
-After the departure of the French, the Christians were left without
-defenders. The Siamese highly enraged at the loss of their hostages,
-stirred up a sanguinary persecution, and the Bishop of Metellopolis
-was the first to suffer. He was taken off his ship and dragged in the
-mire with every possible insult, exposed for a long time to the heat
-of the sun and to the torments of insects. Some pulled him by the
-beard, others spat in his face, and those who could not get near
-enough to strike, threw mud at him.
-
-The Barcalon, witness of all these outrages from which he could have
-protected him, seemed to have no pity.
-
-M. du Har, a French officer, shared the same fate. Both were loaded
-with fetters, put on board a boat and taken across the river. On the
-bank they found the bodies of their unhappy companions hacked to
-pieces. The poor bishop, old and infirm and exhausted by what he had
-undergone could not bear to look at this painful spectacle.
-
-He fainted and fell half dying into the mud, from which he was with
-difficulty extricated. He passed all the day and night in his wet and
-muddy clothes.
-
-A spark of the respect which could not be denied to his virtues,
-softened the hearts of his persecutors. The Siamese took him to
-Bangkok and shut him up in a hut next door to the house of a Christian
-woman by whose kindly ministrations he was restored to consciousness.
-As soon as he was able to stand the fatigues of the journey he was
-taken to the capital. He was placed under a guard of cruel and
-rapacious men, who in order to extort money from him, exceeded even
-the severe orders of their master.
-
-The other Frenchmen were cast into the common jail, a place reeking
-with disease and filth, where with the idea of death constantly before
-their minds, they ceased to dread its approach.
-
-The brutal soldiery made a raid on the college and carried off the
-priests, the students and the servants. They respected neither the
-innocence of youth nor the infirmities of age. All were marched off to
-prison and handed over to a harsh gaoler who regarded it as an act of
-merit to make them suffer hunger and to expose them to the inclemency
-of the weather. Seven of the French died under this treatment. The
-Missionaries, more accustomed to a hard life, held out longer, but
-nine of them died a few days after they had been set at liberty.
-
-Painful sights were to be seen in every street of the capital. French
-priests and officers, almost nude, pale and haggard, dragged
-themselves along begging scraps of food which were cast at them with
-scorn, and in spite of their weakness they were forced to carry
-baskets of filth on their shoulders amid the jeers and coarse jests of
-a villainous mob.
-
-The Mahomedans seemed to lay aside their natural antipathy to
-Christians. They took pity on their hard fate. They even took such an
-interest in the matter that they drew up a petition saying that it was
-against the laws of nations to treat prisoners of war with such
-harshness but it was in vain. Their leader, who was an official of the
-highest rank, feared that this petition, if presented, would cause him
-to lose favour at court. He treated two missionaries who had been
-handed over to him, with the greatest severity. They were condemned to
-the most painful and degrading tasks. Some English officers, seeing
-these aged priests staggering under the weight of their baskets boldly
-announced, that if this harsh treatment were not put a stop to, they
-would show no mercy to any officials they might meet. They did not
-content themselves by the mere utterance of empty threats. They lent a
-considerable sum to these unfortunate men.
-
-The missionaries consider it is their duty to say that wherever they
-have met Englishmen, they have experienced their natural generosity.
-The wretched plight of the prisoners, touched the hearts of their
-oppressors, and their fate was made less hard.
-
-They were allowed to beg for one hour daily. Sympathisers bestowed
-alms on them which were appropriated by the felons chained with them.
-Those who had had the good fortune to have escaped persecution by
-flight, wandered from hut to hut.
-
-A Tonquinese Christian gave shelter to several of them in his house in
-spite of the edicts to the contrary.
-
-The Portuguese Jesuits who had avoided persecution by secret means;
-made use of their freedom to help their unfortunate co-religionists M.
-Pomard a missionary who had cured the King of a dangerous disease, had
-not been involved in the general trouble, and it was he who especially
-attended to the needs of his brethren. The mere mention of the word
-foreigner or the slightest sign of pity was sufficient to arouse the
-hatred and fury of the populace. An Armenian who had carried food to
-the prisoners was put in chains and was afterwards murdered by the
-fanatical priests who imagined that their god would be pleased with
-assassination. Two Portuguese, after having suffered cruel tortures
-were condemned to cut grass for the elephants. Their wives and
-mothers-in law were reduced to slavery.
-
-A nun, who had come from Manilla was dragged ignominously along the
-street with a crucifix fastened under her feet so that she could be
-reproached with having trampled her God under foot.
-
-Several slaves cared naught for the tortures, and remained steadfast
-in their faith. The Tonkinese and Cochin-Chinese, in the camp of St.
-Joseph were secure against pillage; but some were condemned to the
-galleys and others to work in the stables of the elephants. Their
-wives and children were employed on the public works, and no mercy was
-shown to the Siamese Christians.
-
-There is no need to enter into further details of this persecution, as
-it would be a mere repetition of scenes of horror and barbarity. The
-Portuguese, calm amid the storm, were highly delighted at the fate of
-the French. Their jealousy blinded their eyes to pity, and they were
-so indiscreet as to openly show their feelings. They thought now that
-as their rivals were out of the field, they would be able to gain the
-commercial advantages previously held by the French.
-
-The King of Cochin China looked upon this persecution as a crime
-against humanity. It had been reported to him, that the French were
-turbulent disturbers of the public peace, who having caused endless
-confusion in Siam were about to make trouble in his State. The clear
-sighted ruler perceived that this was a tissue of lies and even sent
-ambassadors to Siam to protest against the persecution. But as their
-object had been previously found out, they were sent back without an
-audience. The Prince of Cochin China, a proud and warlike individual
-would have revenged this outrage had his plans not been anticipated by
-death.
-
-The hatred against the Christians was on the wane, but when news was
-brought that Des Farges with 5 vessels had landed at Jonsalam, it was
-considered that he was merely waiting for reinforcements to take
-vengeance for the insults offered to his nation. Popular imagination
-pictured him as an angry conqueror, who was about to visit their towns
-and possessions with fire and sword.
-
-The prisoners were put under more rigorous surveillance and their lot
-became more pitiable.
-
-But the fears were allayed next day by a letter from the French
-commander, who declared that his intentions were peaceable. Having
-explained the reasons for not giving up the hostages, he declared that
-he preferred to surrender his rights, rather than to break the
-alliance between two powerful Kings and so he sent back the hostages
-with a promise to return the ships which had been supplied to him in
-good condition. He announced at the same time, the approaching arrival
-of the head of the French trading station to settle the accounts and
-to repay loans advanced in cases where the value of the merchandise
-which had been taken from the warehouse was not enough to pay the
-out-standing debts.
-
-The Bishop was released from his fetters on the same day as the
-letters were received, and was taken to Court. He was made to walk
-through the town barefooted, hatless and in rags. The missionaries
-also appeared loaded with fetters.
-
-The presiding official proudly announced that if the French Commander
-made the slightest sign of hostilities, all the Christians would be
-blown from the cannon's mouth in revenge for his breach of good faith.
-M. de Metellopolis was commanded to write to the commander. He obeyed
-promptly and although the King and his ministers appeared satisfied
-with the missive, they substituted another for it and sealed it
-without allowing him to read it. The prisoners were sent back to their
-work, pending the receipt of a reply; they were confined in more
-spacious quarters, and experienced less discomfort.
-
-Des Farges, anxious to set sail, sent back the last of the hostages
-who was very pleased at the kindly treatment he had received. It was
-thought that by this means, the prisoners would be able to gain their
-liberty, but only the Bishop was released. The others suffering from
-the hardships of so lengthy a confinement petitioned for death or
-liberty. This announcement produced its expected result. They were
-relieved of their bonds and the harsh treatment was somewhat relaxed.
-The court proclaimed that it was unlawful to jeer or to make lampoons
-on foreigners, and those who interfered with their religion were to be
-punished severely.
-
-This first exhibition of clemency aroused hopes of a speedy release,
-but the Dutch fearing to see the French restored to favour, spread a
-report that France was sending out a punitive expedition against the
-Kingdom. The trick was successful; the prisoners were again put in
-chains and had no other consolation than to sing hymns. M. Paumard, a
-Missionary who was trusted at Court said that the reports spread by
-jealous enemies were nothing but absolute falsehoods and the court,
-which respected his outspokeness, believed him.
-
-The prisoners were transferred to a neighbouring island whose climate
-was as fatal as had been the putrid stench of the prison.
-
-Many died in consequence, and the survivors passed days of continual
-suffering.
-
-While they were suffering without hope of relief Father Tachard landed
-at Mergui at the end of 1690 and before entering further into the
-country informed the Barcalon that he was the bearer of a letter from
-Louis XIV and that he had been entrusted with negociations for the
-renewal of the alliance between the two crowns; and that he could not,
-without compromising his position, ask for an audience without
-previous assurance of the nature of his reception. Two Siamese
-officials who had come from France went in advance to the Court where
-they made a great display of the magnificence of the French King and
-of the honours that had been conferred on them even after it was known
-that his forces had been obliged to evacuate the fortified posts of
-Mergui and Bangkok.
-
-The vanity of the Siamese was immensely tickled by the fact that a
-King, whose power had humbled the pride of Holland, the only country
-dreaded in the Indies, had sought alliance with them.
-
-The first result of this embassy was the restitution of the Seminary,
-which by the energy of the Bishop of Metellopolis was soon restored.
-
-An Armenian lent him a large sum which M. Deslandes, the head of the
-French trading station at Surat had the generosity to repay.
-
-The zeal of the missionaries had become more active under the stress
-of persecution and they did their utmost to minister to the needs of
-the sufferers. The prelate, frightened by the despair which had caused
-them to beg for death, offered to stand surety for them to the King.
-The respect inspired by his virtues granted his wish and on the faith
-of his promise, the others obtained their freedom.
-
-The Seminary was over-crowded with 113 people, who were destitute of
-both food and clothing. The prelate deprived himself of the
-necessaries of life so as to relieve their more pressing wants. No one
-knew how he managed to do what he did, but generosity is never
-exhausted by gifts. The King himself was astonished at his
-never-failing charity and wishing to help, contributed 500 crowns.
-
-It was by the bishop's exertions that many Christians condemned to
-slavery regained their liberty. Others held by officials as debt
-slaves could not satisfy the greed of their masters, and languished in
-chains until 1695.
-
-The persecution which had crowned so many martyrs had also been
-productive of many apostates. The Siamese cruel in the invention of
-tortures, are too cowardly and too weak to bear them; and their
-example is another proof that cruelty is a vice that accompanies a
-pusillanimous character. History records events only that we may
-profit by them and on reading the account of this revolution, it is
-important to disentangle causes.
-
-Faulcon, whose position was always uncertain and unstable in a country
-where his condition of foreigner exposed him to envy and hatred,
-thought he could have kept his position by calling in the help of the
-Europeans against the Siamese, who although indebted to him were none
-the less his enemies. He had no ambition to mount the throne as his
-foes have reported. Contented with the second place, it would have
-been madness on his part to have formed the idea of taking the first.
-The French eagerly seized the chance of extending their power and
-commerce, and, dazzled by the magnitude of his promises, they were
-foolish enough to believe that they were to be the leading power in
-the Indies.
-
-Faulcon made religion serve his ambitious policy. Those who were
-really interested in the triumph of the Faith, were led astray by the
-hope of converting the King to Christianity. But the French officers
-less zealous and more far-sighted, were well aware that the project
-was but a snare set by the minister to appeal to their credulous
-simplicity.
-
-Forbin, when questioned by Louis XIV replied that the King of Siam had
-not the slightest idea of forsaking the faith of his fore fathers and
-added that in the first audience given to the ambassadors, Chaumont
-made a long speech on the beauties of Christianity and that Faulcon
-who acted as interpreter never said one word about it to his master;
-and that in private audiences the ambassador had always laid great
-stress on religion, but that the interpreter had invariably proved
-faithless. The Bishop of Metellopolis who had been present and who
-understood the Siamese language could have divulged the matter, but he
-feared the wrath of a minister who knew how to punish as well as how
-to reward.
-
-Father Tachard was one of the ringleaders of this expensive
-expedition. Doubtless, his zeal misled him in his blind trust of the
-cunning minister whose secretary he was, and Forbin states definitely
-that he has seen several documents signed by the King and lower down,
-"Tachard." So while this Father was lording it in the councils of
-State, the bishops and priests were preaching among humble dwellings
-where they were more sure of finding converts than they were in the
-royal palace. This revolution could easily have been foreseen. The
-predilection of the King for the French was a passing caprice rather
-than a decided liking. Their position could only have been secure
-during the life of the King, who, in leaving his throne to his
-successor rarely transmits his likes and dislikes. The appearance of
-the French on the scene was brilliant but the favour in which they
-were held was unstable, even as they were.
-
-It is a fate which they experience every where, Fortune smiles on them
-at first, they seem made for the conquest of all hearts; and they end
-by being disliked.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VII.
-
- EVENTS LEADING UP TO THE REVOLUTION OF 1760.
-
-
-At the end of the last century, the Kingdom of Siam was in a
-flourishing condition as far as internal affairs were concerned, and
-was respected by outside nations.
-
-The help that Louis XIV had condescended to render, had assured its
-prosperity, and might have sufficed to correct its constitutional
-vices; but what ought to have given it a new brilliancy was the cause
-of its misfortune and its overthrow. The Siamese were ignorant of the
-value of a benefit which would have ensured their safety.
-
-The pusillanimous prince feared to accept the services of 500 men who
-had been sent to defend him. They were regarded as ambitious persons
-who although under the title of friends had only come to be their
-tyrants. The Buddhist priests stirred up sedition against their noble
-defenders, and placed an ambitious man on the throne who had dazzled
-them by an affectation of zeal for their rites.
-
-Pitracha, seated on a throne defiled with the blood of the royal
-family combined in himself all the talents of great men with all the
-vices of the vilest scoundrels. As soon as he had compelled the French
-to leave the Kingdom, he found nothing else at which to take offence.
-Whilst surrounded by his satellites, and enjoying the fruit of his
-crimes, a Peguan priest, who gave himself out to be the elder of the
-two brothers of the late King fomented a new rebellion. He had been a
-prisoner in Ayuthia for a long time, and during his incarceration had
-been informed of the state of the court. This imposter painted his
-story in glowing colours and ten thousand Siamese rallied to his
-standard.
-
-It was easier for him to delude individuals than to cater for an army,
-but the fanaticism he inspired caused his followers to close their
-eyes to the magnitude of the peril and all appeared ready to fight or
-to die for their leader.
-
-The son of the King having determined to take a pleasure trip to a
-spot at some distance from the capital, proceeded thither with a
-magnificent retinue. The Peguan priest determined to lay an ambuscade
-in a forest through which the royal party would be obliged to pass.
-
-His plan was to massacre him and all his suite, to march on the
-unsuspecting city, and to make away with the King and all the Royal
-family.
-
-The plot which had been kept a profound secret would have been quite
-successful had not the innate suspicions of the children of the tyrant
-enlightened the prince as to the danger which threatened him.
-
-He saw the armed mob and at once perceived that he was about to be
-attacked and so instead of defending himself, he fled promptly,
-leaving a rich booty, the collection of which prevented pursuit by the
-conspirators. When they had satisfied their cupidity they marched on
-the capital which they had hoped to find defenceless. Pitracha however
-having heard of the danger into which his son had nearly fallen, at
-once sent out a force of 12,000 men to disperse the rabble.
-
-The rebel priest at first was of good cheer but he led forces without
-courage or discipline as everything was to be feared and nothing could
-be hoped for. His little army panic-stricken melted away without
-striking a blow. Only 300 prisoners were taken and not more than 300
-perished by the sword.
-
-The Priest pretender wandered in the woods for several days with a
-young man who had remained faithful. He was found sleeping under a
-tree and was taken to Ayuthia where, chained to a post, he was exposed
-for several days to the contumely of the mob, and afterwards he was
-disembowelled and while still breathing saw his own entrails being
-devoured by dogs.
-
-It seems that Pitracha did not enjoy the the throne for long, as his
-son succeeded in 1700. The first year of his reign was marked by a
-scandalous marriage with his father's widow who gave her hand but not
-her heart.
-
-This Princess had an extraordinary career she was successively the
-wife of the father, the son and the grandson.
-
-This victim of passion never reciprocated the love which she inspired
-in others and to separate herself from a husband whom she detested,
-retired to a convent where she died in 1715.
-
-The new King, a prey to superstition and debauchery, surrendered
-himself entirely to the idolatrous priests, who, by their austerities,
-engaged to expiate his faults. Following his example, everyone built
-temples. Trade and manufactures languished and the populace given up
-to fantastic ceremonies no longer gave thought to the question of the
-defences of the State. The false gods had many worshippers and the
-State had no soldiers available for defence. Fortune favoured the
-kingdom as the neighbouring Kings were all engaged in war against each
-other and having too much on their hands at home, had no time to think
-of foreign aggression.
-
-It was in this reign that the kingdom was visited by the scourge of
-famine. A long period of drought had converted the fertile soil into a
-barren dust. The rice, which is the staple food stuff, was soon
-exhausted; fish became scarce and poisonous. The water of the River
-naturally clear and limpid, suddenly became green and turbid.
-
-A sort of green scum covered the surface of the great river and the
-fish were either dead or dying. The King feared that the polluted
-water would only increase the sickness in the land and forbade its use
-for drinking or washing purposes.
-
-This prohibition caused discontent among the populace, for whom water
-is a most necessary article.
-
-The revolt was ready to break out, when the court appealed to popular
-superstitions to avert the calamity. The priests said that a god known
-as Pra In had appeared near one of the city gates and had declared
-that the change of the water was one of his blessings and had become a
-panacea for the ills they suffered. At this news, the whole populace,
-passed from despair to hope, every one ran to the river to wash and to
-anoint themselves with scum that had appeared so deadly a moment
-before. At last after 15 days the phenomenon passed away. Abundant
-rains caused the water to overflow the country and to fertilise the
-ground.
-
-The reign of this Prince, like that of his successors, offers nothing
-worthy of record.
-
-His son, who succeeded him, is only known by the defeats he sustained.
-
-His army 50,000 strong and his fleet carrying 20,000 fighting men,
-invaded Cambodia, at that time torn with internal dissensions.
-
-This army would have been victorious if its leader had been more
-skilful. But the King of Siam, enervated by harem life, had entrusted
-the command to his first minister, a man of peace, and without skill
-in warfare.
-
-The Minister who well knew the direction in which his talents lay, had
-no wish to take the command, but the King who thought he could make no
-mistake in the choice of his agents, was certain that one who knew how
-to govern an Empire would also know how to conquer.
-
-The King of Cambodia, too weak to offer resistance to the invading
-hosts, ordered all his subjects who lived on the frontiers to retire
-with their belongings to the capital and to burn everything that they
-could not carry away. The fields were laid waste, fifty leagues of
-territory were changed into sterile deserts that could hardly sustain
-animal life.
-
-The King declared himself a vassal of the King of Cochin China in
-order to obtain a force of 15,000 men for land defence and 3000 for
-service on the galleys for the defence of the coast. The Siamese army,
-full of confidence in the superiority of numbers, and still more proud
-to find that no foe dare dispute their passage, rashly penetrated into
-the country but the further they advanced, the nearer they approached
-to their fate. Famine, more cruel than the sword ravaged their camp.
-The devastated fields, gave neither fruits for man nor forage for
-beast.
-
-They were obliged to slaughter their baggage animals in order to
-provide themselves with meat.
-
-The soldiers, unaccustomed to a flesh diet, were attacked by fever and
-dysentery and more than half of their number died.
-
-The leader who had forseen the catastrophe, but had been unable to
-prevent it, retired with the remainder of his army and was harassed in
-the rear by his enemies without respite.
-
-The Siamese fleet four times larger than that of the enemies met with
-no better fate. Their small vessels fired the town of Pontemas 200
-tons of ivory were destroyed by the flames. The Cochin Chinese
-profited by the absence of these vessels to attack the transports
-anchored four miles from the town. The Siamese vessels aground in the
-river, which was extremely low could render no assistance, and fearing
-that famine would be as detrimental to the fleet as it had been to the
-army, set sail for their own country.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII.
-
- THE REVOLUTION OF 1760.
-
-
-Before narrating the events of the revolution which, in 1760, threw
-the Kingdom of Siam into confusion, we ought to give a summary of the
-succession to the throne.
-
-The heir of Pitracha had several sons and as he was displeased with
-the eldest, he nominated the second as heir to the throne. This man
-showed that he was really worthy of the crown by his refusal to accept
-the succession to the detriment of his elder brother. He only made one
-condition and that was in case the elder were to predecease him, the
-succession should devolve on himself. This condition was accepted. The
-elder received the heritage of his father and the younger was declared
-Crown Prince, that is to say heir-presumptive to the throne.
-
-The new King had several children and misled by parental affection,
-showed none of that generous nature of which his brother had given so
-noble an example.
-
-Faithless to his promises he nominated his eldest son who had entered
-the priesthood, as his successor. The young Prince a respecter of
-promises made, had no wish to be a party to the perjury committed by
-his father. He preferred the simplicity of the monastery to the
-splendour of the Court, which he could only enjoy by desecrating the
-memory of his father.
-
-The King seeing him persist in his refusal appointed in 1733 his
-second son to be his successor and died shortly afterwards of a cancer
-in the throat.
-
-The brother of the dead King was known as the Crown Prince, and the
-Siamese were accustomed to look upon him as their future ruler. Five
-thousand soldiers whom he kept in his palace, were ready to devote
-their lives in support of his rights.
-
-His nephew relying on his father's will, had collected a force of
-40,000 men in the Royal palace so as to overawe his rival. He had been
-careful to win the four chief officials of the State over to his side
-and having charge of the Treasury, it was a simple matter to purchase
-adherents. All the common people were in the power of the officials
-who all hoped to extend their authority over a young and inexperienced
-ruler, who would be obliged to put the burden of state affairs on
-their shoulders.
-
-The union of the nobility under the flag of the young Prince, seemed
-to indicate that his cause would be successful, but in reality it was
-the cause of his downfall, owing to internal jealousies as to who
-should be leader. The higher officials thought that the Barcalon,
-misusing his almost unlimited power, wished to use them as tools for
-his personal aggrandisement.
-
-They appeared to fear that after having been sufficiently powerful to
-hold the Crown Prince in subjection, he would yield to the temptation
-of taking the crown for himself.
-
-It seemed more fit that they should obey their old masters rather than
-to see themselves reduced to ask favours of an equal, and thus all
-plotted secretly to destroy their work.
-
-War broke out between the two rival Princes. The disturbance was
-aggravated by the party feeling of the mob. Shots were exchanged
-between the two palaces. The frightened inhabitants awaited death in
-their houses and the whole town would have been reduced to a heap of
-ruins had the gunners been good marksmen.
-
-The Barcalon, full of confidence, resolved to risk a decisive
-engagement, having the lesser palace as its objective.
-
-A hand to hand conflict occurred, and the Crown Prince's forces were
-routed and pursued to his own palace wall. The conquerors took counsel
-as to practicability of carrying the palace by storm. The Barcalon and
-his friends voted for the proposition, but one of the chief leaders
-said that as it was nearly dark, it would be better to defer the
-attack till the next day alleging that by so doing fewer lives would
-be endangered than if a night attack were to be attempted.
-
-His advice was taken and the assault was deferred. The Crown Prince,
-being informed by spies of all that passed in the camp of the enemy,
-took advantage of the sense of security inspired by an initial success
-and convinced that the advantage lies with the attacking force, made a
-sortie against the forces near the foot of the palace walls. The
-darkness increased the fear inspired by this attack.
-
-The besieged, taken by surprise and being defenceless, allowed
-themselves to be slaughtered like brute beasts. Others took flight,
-and casting away their weapons, were pursued to the walls of the grand
-palace. The King sent reinforcements to act as a barrier against the
-host ready to devour him. The lawless and rebellious soldiery
-renounced their allegiance and instead of obeying his orders deserted
-to his uncle.
-
-Seeing that he was betrayed and deserted by his adherents, he put all
-his trust in the Malays whom he employed, and having encouraged them
-with magnificent gifts and by hopes of great rewards, they left the
-palace with proud and haughty expressions which seemed to bear witness
-to their zeal and to be an earnest of victory. But hardly had these
-mercenaries left the palace behind when they gave an example of the
-greatest infidelity, or of meanness of character.
-
-These strangers, loaded with gifts, deserted the flag of their
-benefactor. Some retired to their own country to enjoy the fruits of
-their treason, and, others baser still, enrolled themselves under the
-banner of those against whom they had promised to fight.
-
-The Barcalon and the Chakkri, standing on the high walls of the
-palace, were the sad witnesses of the desertion. Fearing for their
-safety they disappeared on the pretext of going to issue some orders.
-The other officers, not seeing them return, scattered to find some
-refuge where they would be secure against the anger of the conqueror.
-
-The King remained alone with his two brothers awaiting his end. The
-elder brother retired into his monastery, where he deplored the
-disturbed state of affairs of which he was neither the author, nor an
-accessary. The other two, forsaken by their mercenary followers,
-escaped with some servants in a boat and managed to carry off a large
-sum of money as well.
-
-As soon as the Crown Prince had been informed that the Royal palace
-had been abandoned, he ordered his men to take possession. Several
-princes of the Royal family had shut themselves up in the palace as in
-some sanctuary. They were loaded with chains and were made to suffer
-all manner of tortures invented by the cunning of revenge and after
-all their property had been confiscated, they had no hope left but
-death.
-
-This civil war caused considerable bloodshed, but more perished by the
-sword of the executioner than on the battlefield.
-
-The new King, on his accession to the throne, gave an example of the
-greatest clemency which dulled the remembrance that the slaughter of
-his subjects had been the cause of his success.
-
-He offered the crown to the eldest of his nephews, but in vain.
-
-This latter, a religious prince, resolved to die in the priesthood, as
-he ultimately did. The King was sure that his position was insecure as
-long as the two fugitive princes were not in his power. The old
-officials wandered about the kingdom and stirred up civil strife.
-
-The Chakkri and the Barcalon had the temerity to appear in the
-capital, dressed as priests. They thought to escape punishment by
-appearing in a dress that was respected.
-
-The King, in order not to commit any outrage against the priesthood,
-arranged that they should be arrested by the Chief priest. They
-appeared before a tribunal where they were subjected to a searching
-cross-examination. Their cunning replies were unanswerable.
-
-They pleaded that they had been carrying out the King's orders and
-that they had been pledged to serve him absolutely.
-
-By this excuse they were enabled to escape, the terrible punishment
-which had been prepared for them.
-
-It had been determined that they should be hung up with hooks by the
-chin until they expired. The idea was that their punishment should
-resemble the fate of fishes, as being keen anglers they had caused the
-death of many fish, a heinous offence to the Siamese who have scruples
-against fishing.
-
-As the judges found no evidence on which to convict them, the King
-sought other methods by which he might undo them. He took counsel with
-the ministers and the legal luminaries of the kingdom, who, after
-examining the charges on which they had been arraigned, replied, that
-far from being culpable they were worthy of the highest rewards. The
-verdict was remarkable, coming from the mouth of judges who trembled
-under the sceptre of a despot, a single word from whom could degrade
-or destroy them.
-
-The despot himself announced that "A citizen is not guilty in carrying
-out the orders of his superiors."
-
-He ordered that the accused should be instantly released, and as if
-wishing to honour their fidelity, he appointed them to the control of
-the two chief temples in the city where they hoped to lead a peaceful
-existence in the obscurity which is the only protection of a citizen
-against the violence of arbitrary power.
-
-But hardly were they installed in their retreat, when, towards
-midnight, five or six Malays came to demand them in the King's name.
-They guessed that sentence of death had just been passed on them. The
-Barcalon, indifferent to his fate, showed that life no longer appealed
-to him and far from being terrified, reproached the Chakkri for his
-weakness and cowardice.
-
-He told him that he must bow to the inevitable. When they were outside
-the temple, they were stripped of their priestly robes and were given
-a loin-cloth. The Barcalon beheld the instruments of death without
-betraying the slightest emotion and presented his breast to the dagger
-of the executioner and died, pierced by a single stroke. The Chakkri,
-on the contrary, tried to defend himself, and received many wounds
-before he was finally disposed of. Their bodies were taken away and
-impaled and exhibited to the public eye as an example of the vengeance
-of the King.
-
-The two princes who had escaped, were a continual source of trouble.
-For a long time they managed to evade their pursuers; and means were
-taken to prevent them from escaping to some neighbouring country where
-they might have been able to stir up a rebellion. They remained hidden
-in a rice field, and were soon deserted by all their servants except
-one who remained faithful.
-
-This faithful attendant used to go to forage for them. They passed a
-month in this way exposed to the weather; a prey to their needs and to
-fear.
-
-At last the servant was recognised in a public place where he was wont
-to make purchases for his unhappy masters. Several persons identified
-him as having escaped with them, and that as he had been their
-companion in flight, he ought to know their hiding place. The secret
-was wrested from him by torture.
-
-The Princes were captured and confined in the palace dungeons. From
-that moment knew that death would soon be their portion and that their
-uncle would never pardon them as they were the sons of his enemy. They
-were put to the question, and in their answers they showed more
-firmness than would have been expected from their youth. Sentence had
-preceded trial and hence they were unanimously condemned to death.
-
-The younger had designed some dresses for a theatrical performance
-which he had desired to be performed. He asked that, before his death,
-he might be allowed to see them. This showed that he was childish, or,
-rather frivolous. The Queen, in vain begged that their request might
-be granted. The King replied that they had been born with desires that
-would one day be fatal to the State. These Princes whose fate should
-have excited compassion were not regretted in the least. It was
-generally known that their tastes were depraved. It was not by their
-death that the Crown Prince really became King. He gave his whole
-heart to his nephew, who had refused the crown that the Siamese had
-wished to offer him.
-
-The King's predilection excited the jealousy of his eldest son who
-made a plot to assassinate their cousin, and a day was arranged for
-the execution of this wicked design.
-
-The Prince had gone to pay his respects to the King and was attended
-by his cousins who by certain gestures gave him an inkling of the plot
-against his life. He became frightened and fell at the King's feet who
-being informed of the plot, made enquiries into the truth of it. The
-second and third of his sons were convicted of being the authors of
-the barbarous idea. This father, horror stricken, summoned them fore
-him and pronounced such dreadful punishments against them that, in
-order to clear themselves, they protested that their elder brother had
-led them into crime. The father was deeply grieved on learning that
-his dearest son had been the most guilty. He summoned him to his
-presence and made him lie on the ground to receive his punishment. The
-Priest-prince, witness of the terrible scene, of which he was the
-innocent author, thought of what the consequence might be, of a
-punishment inflicted on one who might one day be his master. He
-prostrated himself on the body of the guilty and cried out. "Father,
-order that I receive the beating rather than your son". The King was a
-father and was soon turned from his purpose by his feelings. His wrath
-merely found vent in threats against his guilty son, who, to become
-reconciled with the priest-prince, entered the same monastery; but in
-the shadows of his retreat he enjoyed all the sweets of power. The
-chief officers of state and the people continued to regard him as the
-heir-presumptive to the crown. As it happened, he left the priesthood
-in 1740 and his father declared him his successor. Henceforth he lived
-in the palace which was appointed for Crown princes, but was quite
-unworthy of his father's choice. His vices drew upon him the hatred of
-his father in 1756. He was accused by his bastard brother of having
-defiled his father's bed, and was summarily sentenced to imprisonment
-for life. There remained but two legitimate sons to the King whom he
-had had by the late Queen.
-
-The elder had sunk into the lowest depths of debauchery, which was
-sufficient reason against his succession to the throne, so much the
-more so as he was afflicted with a loathsome disease. The younger was
-preferred to him, he was called Chaoual Padou, that is to say, Lord of
-the Temple. This prince, brought up from his earliest years among the
-priests was permeated with the poison of error. A zealous champion of
-the foolish religion of his country, he was beloved by the nation who
-saw their superstitions ennobled by so illustrious an example. A
-stickler for justice, he punished fraud and theft with severity. His
-good qualities were universally recognised by all from the Crown
-Prince downwards. His marriage which occurred shortly after his
-accession, was regarded as a token of the prosperity of the State. His
-father bent by age died in 1748 aged 80 years. Chaoual Padou was soon
-recognised by all the officials of the State. Some of his bastard
-brothers attempted to stir up civil strife, but they did not escape
-punishment. They were cast into prison where they died of neglect.
-Peace reigned in the Kingdom after their death, and the people gave
-him no cause for anxiety.
-
-But his brother whom he rashly had recalled to court favour, was a
-cause of scandal. He bitterly criticised the government and behaved as
-a ruler, rather than as a subject and to lighten the disgrace of his
-degradation, he managed to place himself at the right hand of the King
-too modest and too weak to punish him.
-
-At last the King being no longer able to tolerate his imperious
-behaviour, resolved to abdicate a crown the burden of which had become
-insupportable, and to retire to the seclusion of monastic life. For a
-second time he donned the robes of a priest and shut himself up with
-about a thousand idolatrous priests whom he endeavoured to surpass in
-pseudo-science and in the art of fortelling the future. He sought a
-secret means by which to render himself invisible and immortal by the
-use of mercury of which he took so large a dose that all his teeth
-fell out. Devoting his whole time to futile researches, he became
-quite indifferent to affairs of State and had no other relaxation than
-to pore over lying records and to extract therefrom stories fit merely
-for the credulity of fools.
-
-While he was living in seclusion in his country, the enemy carried
-fear and destruction to the gates of the capital.
-
-The King, who knew nothing of statecraft or of war, was powerless to
-avert the storm. The Princes and nobles went in a body to the temple
-of Chaoual Padou and begged him to take up the reins of the stricken
-Empire. He acceded to their wishes and his brother, laying aside his
-pride as there was no time for concealing his weakness and incapacity,
-handed over the sceptre that he could wield no longer and invited him
-to re-ascend the throne. He yielded to the pressure brought to bear on
-him from so many quarters and sacrificed his own inclinations for a
-quiet life.
-
-But before entering into the details of the revolution we ought to
-give some account of the strength and situation of the people who were
-to be their adversaries.
-
-In 1754 the Burmese, the inhabitants of the kingdom of Ava had been in
-subjection to the Peguans for five years. They had seen the death of
-their King, their Queen and the majority of the Royal family. The
-memory of their past misfortunes and the present reality of their
-servitude, and degradation caused them to yearn for a deliverer. They
-did not seek one among those enervated by the luxury of court life or
-those who in the pride of their usurped titles measured their
-capabilities by their ambition.
-
-Their eyes were turned to one of their fellow-countrymen Manlong by
-name, a gardener by profession who though physically compelled to
-labour of a humble description, had the bravery and heart of a hero.
-With one voice all united in begging him to accept the crown so as to
-free them from the yoke of their tyrants. "Yes" replied this
-extraordinary man! "I agree to become your King, but first of all I
-wish to find out whether you are worthy of having such a leader as I!
-I command you to go and cut off the heads of all those petty
-oppressors whom the Peguans have set over you."
-
-All answered, "If that is all you want us to do, you shall be obeyed
-speedily," and forthwith they departed to slay all the military and
-judicial officers whom their tyrants had placed in authority over
-them. Soon they returned to their hero, their hands streaming with the
-gore of their oppressors and proclaimed him King without a dissentient
-voice.
-
-The new King distributed arms to his subjects. He taught them to ride
-and to shoot as he himself was a good horseman and a dead shot. His
-musketeers were ordered to fire on any one who had the cowardice to
-retreat either in siege operations or in actual battle. This new
-discipline was rigorously observed. The Burmese became invincible and
-dominated Pegu. A Peguan commander who had retreated with his army
-into a forest, on learning that the Burmese army had returned to Ava,
-took advantage of their absence to recapture Siriam, a seaport town of
-Pegu. He captured a ship which he at once fitted out and departed
-early in 1759 for Pondicherry on the Coromandel coast.
-
-At the same time he wrote to the governor of the French stations in
-the East Indies to whom he sent valuable gifts in the hope of
-obtaining guns and military stores.
-
-The ship was unable to reach the Coromandel coast; contrary winds
-rendered it necessary to anchor at Mergui a seaport of Siam. The
-Burmese army returned to Siriam three days after the departure of the
-ship. The King, who was in command wished to give an example of
-severity to the people. The town was utterly sacked and at the mere
-sound of their approach the Peguans and their leader fled to the
-forests.
-
-The Governor of Tavoy, a Peguan city close at hand had established
-himself as an independent ruler. The Burmese King advanced to
-Martaban, a town close to Tavoy, and demanded the governor to
-surrender. The governor was too weak to offer any resistance and
-therefore complied. But his submission availed him nothing, for as
-soon as the King arrived, his head was cut off. It was here, that the
-King hearing about the richness of Siam conceived the idea of
-attempting its conquest, but wishing to have a valid excuse for his
-greed, he demanded that they should restore the ship that had been
-seized at Siriam from whence it had been brought to Mergui. The
-Siamese court having been informed that the ship was bound for
-Pondicherry ordered that the ship should continue the voyage in order
-to maintain the friendly relations existing between the Siamese court
-and the French stations.
-
-This refusal was the cause of a war in which many lives were lost.
-
-The Burmese King, having seized all the shipping and wealth of the
-country, made Tavoy his headquarters. He sent out an expedition of 30
-vessels to reduce and burn the town of Mergui and to take similar
-action against Tenasserim, the chief town of a province of the same
-name.
-
-At the approach of the fleet, the inhabitants of Mergui fled and the
-town, previously so full of inhabitants, was left deserted.
-
-M. M. Andrien and Lefebvre, French missionaries, seeing before them a
-prospect of danger and useless suffering, embarked with their converts
-in two ships of which one was a French vessel and the other was the
-very ship to which the King of Ava laid claim. The fugitive
-inhabitants, after aimless wanderings sought refuge in the forests and
-in desert islands.
-
-The King of Ava, surprised at the fear inspired by his name and
-forces, was quite sure that the conquest of Siam would be an easy
-matter. The fact of a whole province having been subdued by his little
-fleet, gave him to hope that there would be no obstacle to the success
-of his united forces. He visited Tavoy in person, being the place at
-which the different sections of his army had been ordered to assemble.
-As soon as the Siamese court had been informed that the Burmese had
-invaded the country, the Barcalon sent to the Bishop of Tabraca
-ordering that Christians should be called upon for military service.
-The Bishop replied that he would willingly send all those whom he
-believed were physically able to defend their King and country. He
-summoned his converts at once pointed out the danger by which the
-country was threatened, and exhorted them by the sacred ties of King
-and fatherland. The flock, obedient to the voice of the shepherd,
-remembered that the God of Peace whom they served was likewise the God
-of Battles. More than one hundred took up arms for the common defence.
-This levy, though so small in numbers was sufficient to give examples
-of courage to the others.
-
-The Priest King who had just come to the throne was without resources
-to carry on a successful struggle against so warlike a foe. He knew
-the weakness of his subjects only too well not to put his trust in
-them.
-
-His arsenals were well furnished with arms and ammunition, but he
-lacked men to make good use of them. He commanded a timid and
-undisciplined mob, equally incapable of attack or defence, who had
-been pressed into service to meet the urgency of the situation, and
-who trembled at the sound of firearms. A fair-sized army of this
-character had been collected but was of no use against an enemy.
-
-These miserable cowards threw down their arms on the approach of the
-Burmese, and, conquered without striking a blow, fled to the capital
-which was thus overcrowded with useless mouths. The Christians acted
-in quite a different manner and behaved heroically to a man. The King
-seeing their bravery, entrusted to them the guardianship of the palace
-and the city walls, but they were too few to present an unbroken front
-to the swarms of the enemy who were overrunning the country. They had
-left their homes defenceless, and, placing duty before the safety of
-their own possessions, they had left them to the greed of an enemy to
-whom plunder was the main object.
-
-The hour of the downfall of Siam was not yet come. The Burmese King
-was but three days march from the capital when he was attacked by a
-fatal illness. Thinking less of his sickness than of the obstacle that
-had checked his victorious progress, he summoned certain Europeans
-serving in his army to his bedside. He asked them in what time they
-could gain possession of the city. They replied that it could be done
-in three days, "Go quickly" answered the King, "and make this rich
-conquest and if fortune does not bear out your valour come back to me
-at once."
-
-The army started. All the outlying villages were burnt, and even the
-suburbs of the capital were included in the devastated area. The
-Christian quarter alone was respected, as the Burmese warned of their
-valour, had not the courage to attack men so freed from earthly ties
-that they feared not death. Some of the Christians, who had not
-followed the example of flight set by the others, shot two of the
-enemy from the seminary, and this brave defence was the salvation of
-all The terrified Burmese had no longer any desire to attack them. The
-Dutch quarter was reduced to ashes and only the warehouse known to
-contain valuable merchandise was spared.
-
-While the town was threatened, the outlying districts were ravaged
-with fire and sword, and the inhabitants, loaded with fetters, were
-led into captivity. The children too weak to share their sufferings
-were the unhappy witnesses of tortures inflicted on their parents.
-Several children were put to the torture to make them reveal the
-hiding places of their parents' wealth. On information extorted by
-violence these pitiless creatures massacred unfortunate individuals
-without mercy who could only reproach themselves with not being rich
-enough to satisfy the greed of their executioners. The chief priests
-who were suspected of having concealed vast wealth, were repeatedly
-roasted on gridirons until they had confessed where their treasures
-were hidden.
-
-Women were bound above the ankles so tightly that the cords cut into
-the flesh. Their inexorable tormentors made them answer questions by
-striking them with the flat of a sword, and even the cries and
-lamentations of the children whom they compelled to witness their
-cruelties could awake no compassion in their stony hearts.
-
-The men received still harsher treatment. Their ankles were bound in
-the same way as those of the women, and, to add to their miseries
-their arms were tied behind their backs so that the elbows touched. It
-seemed in their wretched plight that their bowels were about to gush
-out. So severe were the agonies caused in the joints, that the victims
-swooned in many cases.
-
-While these sad scenes were being enacted in the Provinces, the
-capital of Siam was attacked with vigour. But the enemy, after several
-futile assaults, were obliged to give up their task; and, taking
-advantage of the darkness to conceal the shame of their retreat, made
-the same signals as before; in order that the Siamese might still
-believe they remained near the walls. The news of the death of Burmese
-monarch caused them to renounce the hopes of conquest. The youngest of
-his sons was proclaimed King. He needed the army to strengthen his
-authority and to put down malcontents. The troops were ordered to
-evacuate Siam and never was a retreat more hurriedly beaten.
-
-The Siamese, free from the yoke of foreign oppression, reoccupied
-their former possessions. Having suffered by experience, they ought to
-have taken steps to prevent a fresh invasion. The Dutch, established
-in the kingdom, could have provided them with artillerymen as there
-were many stationed at Batavia in the island of Java. But the Siamese
-unmindful of danger, and arrogant though cowardly, considered that it
-would be derogatory to their dignity to implore the help of a foreign
-nation to teach them lessons.
-
-The high opinion which this nation held of itself, gave rise to the
-idea that the native Christians would form an impregnable barrier
-against foreign invasion.
-
-The examples of bravery they had shown, caused them to be regarded as
-so many heroes to whom the common defence might be entrusted.
-
-The French church was called the Church of Victory, and in gratitude
-for services rendered, presents were given of suitable garments to the
-Bishop, the priests and the converts. All the Christians who had
-assisted in the defence of their country received a gift of money and
-eight of them who had shown the greatest bravery in face of the
-dangers undergone, were promoted to the highest positions in the army.
-
-The Siamese had no less confidence in their wisdom than they had had
-in their bravery. They were consulted as to what measures should be
-taken for national defence. These men full of zeal, showed that if
-they knew how to fight for their country, still more did they know how
-to advance the cause of their God.
-
-They pointed out that, as during the war the temples had afforded
-shelter to the Burmese, they were of opinion it would be advantageous
-to destroy all the temples round the town, so much the more so, that
-in case of a new invasion it would be impossible to preserve them.
-
-The elder brother of the King agreed with this proposition but the
-other Princes and all the priests regarded it as an act of sacrilege.
-
-The King joined the latter party as his inclinations were all in the
-direction of his former station in life and even in the brilliancy of
-court functions, sighed in secret for the solitude of the temples.
-
-A zealot for the religion of his country he showed that he was jealous
-of the praises showered upon the Bishop of Tabraca, who, was regarded
-as a heavenly messenger sent to reform their morals. The respect given
-to the worshipper and minister of a foreign God appeared to the
-Monarch to be a slight on the national religion.
-
-He commanded that European titles only should be used as honorable
-appellations in his his case, and to suppress all Siamese words by
-which respect and greatness were indicated.
-
-The order was by no means universally obeyed. The nobility and the
-people never ceased showing forth their regard for the Bishop and
-continued to load him with titles which he preferred to deserve rather
-than to receive.
-
-This enmity engendered by jealousy would not have been productive of
-evil results as the Prince was weak rather than evil-minded. It seemed
-that peace would continue, but soon the State was plunged into a new
-commotion. The King pronounced sentence of death against a favourite
-of his brother's who was suspected of having carried on treasonable
-correspondence with the enemy. This decree was regarded as an abuse of
-his authority. The people demanded that account should be rendered of
-the blood shed on slight grounds of suspicion. A general discontent
-made the King re-enter the priesthood, and he appeared to abdicate the
-throne with more pleasure than he had ascended it. His elder brother
-became King, and the position which he thus occupied, showed up his
-vices and follies to the full light of day.
-
-In May 1762 the Prince resigned the crown in favour of the priesthood.
-A great number of Siamese followed his example. The State was burdened
-with an excess of useless citizens who kept aloof from those they
-ought to have served. Sorcery and magic were the principal topics of
-conversation, everyone had formulae for the compounding of love
-philters for immoral purposes, and the secret of rendering the person
-invisible for the purpose of robbery and assassination without fear of
-punishment, was the universal object of research.
-
-The priests who had become more haughty since the King had entered
-their order, demanded that they should receive divine honours. The
-ignorant populace wasted their substance in their support, and kept
-them in idleness. These holy ministers, naturally poor, found abundant
-means of livelihood in the folly of the vulgar, an inexhaustible ever
-ready source of supplies for the use of impostors. Not even was their
-moral character an object of respect. They frequently gave rise to
-many scandalous scenes and, immune from punishment, they would not
-even cast a veil over the filthy pleasures to which they were
-addicted. By greed and cunning they obtained possession of everything
-that could not be appropriated by force.
-
-The reigning King gave precedent for these irregularities by his
-example.
-
-Unbridled in his lusts, and shameless in his actions he had no other
-rule of conduct than his own sweet will; and in the intoxication of
-his brutal passions, had the folly to marry his father's sister
-openly. The nobility too feeble and too cowardly to attempt to reform
-the abuses, preferred to follow the example of the tyrant rather than
-to fall as victims.
-
-The officials, brutalised by the debauchery into which they had sunk
-to please their master, knew neither how to foresee nor to fear coming
-troubles.
-
-Their security was founded on the report that the Burmese King, a
-warlike and restless Prince, had been dethroned on his return to Ava,
-and that his elder brother was content to govern his own people and
-had no ambition for foreign aggression.
-
-A peaceful regime seemed necessary to him to ensure his rule over a
-turbulent race, and his efforts were directed towards the maintenance
-of peace and to the civilization of his people. He was highly
-indignant with those who had advised his father to attempt the
-invasion of Siam, that had cost the nation so many valuable lives,
-more precious than all the spoil they had carried off.
-
-Such peaceable tendencies promised a spell of unbroken peace to the
-neighbouring Kingdoms, but the appointed hour struck for the
-punishment of a people sunk in slumber and debauchery. The
-peace-loving King died suddenly, and his successor a man of great
-ambition and, feeling too cramped in his own territories, was the rod
-by which God struck the Siamese.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IX.
-
- THE REVOLUTION OF 1767.
-
-
-The new Burmese monarch desired nothing better than warfare and
-conquests. Too proud to conceal his feelings, he boasted that he had
-promised his dying father to crush the the cowardly nation that merely
-waited for a conqueror to reduce it to bondage. Several high officials
-supported his ambitious projects.
-
-His first victories were gained over his intractable and rebellious
-subjects. As soon as they had been subjugated, he sent one of his
-generals in command of five thousand picked troops to effect the
-capture of Tavoy, whose governor, although a Burman, had made himself
-independent in 1761.
-
-This rebel, not feeling that he alone would be able to maintain his
-position with his own troops, sought an alliance with the English who
-supplied him with all manner of arms and ammunition. At same time a
-vessel from the Coromandel coast, and laden with rich presents for
-Pegu, was obliged to drop anchor at Tavoy. The idea of a rich booty
-won over the governor who resolved to appropriate so valuable a cargo
-in order to purchase an alliance with Siam, who, alone could have
-supported him in his encroachments.
-
-Having taken possession of these valuable spoils unjustly, he sent
-them to the King of Siam and besought his assistance. The ministers
-took counsel together as to whether the reception of this embassy
-would be compromising to the dignity of the King, and for some time
-were uncertain whether good or evil would result if the conditions
-were accepted.
-
-They thought the wisest course to pursue was to ask the opinion of the
-Bishop of Tabraca and the Missionaries, who having no personal
-interest in the matter ought to be able to give good advice. They
-replied that to protect a rebel was contrary to all equity and policy.
-They added that Tavoy had always been a Burmese dependency and that in
-assisting an ambitious man who had usurped the power, they would
-become accessories in the rebellion and would expose the Kingdom to
-the vengeance of a powerful neighbour, who had nothing to lose by
-defeat and everything to gain by victory. The ministers were satisfied
-with this answer and asked that it should be given in writing feeling
-sure that the authority of the Bishop and the missionaries backed up
-by their wisdom and character would have great weight with the King.
-
-The document was drawn up, and the ministers presented it to the
-step-brother of the King, who was hankering after the rich presents of
-the rebellious governor. He made a great show of indignation against
-those who by their scruples would have deprived him of the objects of
-his greed. He tore up the document which indicated the line of action
-on which depended the peace and prosperity of the State.
-
-The intrigues of the favourites were successful and the ambassadors
-were honourably received and listened to graciously. Urgent commands
-were sent to the governor of Tenasserim to fit out an expedition for
-the relief of Tavoy, but nothing came of the project. The governor of
-this town became the object of public execration; the bloodshed of the
-leading citizens was the means by which he had wished to consolidate
-his growing power, and his new subjects became his enemies. Attempts
-were made on his life in 1762, and as punishments were multiplied, the
-more unpopular he became.
-
-The Burmese general had arrived at Martaban with his army. From this
-town he wrote to the governor ordering him to offer no resistance. He
-uttered dire threats against the inhabitants who refused to help him.
-
-The people of Tavoy seeing an army ready to beseige their town,
-declared that they had determined to render homage to their legitimate
-ruler. The usurper surrounded by both foreign and domestic enemies,
-weak in his defences and threatened by invasion, had no other resource
-left but flight.
-
-He equipped a vessel for his escape, but the people by whom he was
-hated, suspected his plan and fired his ship either from motives of
-revenge, or to prevent him from carrying off his wealth.
-
-He was so unwise as to show himself in public and found out that
-despots cease to be respected when their power is gone.
-
-His subjects, who before had been trembling slaves, planned to slay
-him at the city gate. The women, always more excited by popular frenzy
-vied with each other for the honour of striking the first blow. They
-were highly delighted to see as a suppliant before them, one who
-formerly had exacted unquestioning obedience.
-
-The rebel, after many adventures sought sanctuary at Mergui, to which
-place he was followed by his relatives and a few supporters who had
-either the nobility of character to wish to share his misfortunes, or
-perhaps so guilty that they feared the harshness of an angry judge.
-
-His fleet of sixty galleys by no means reassured the inhabitants who
-were not anxious to shelter an outlaw pursued by a victorious army.
-Panic was general, some fled to the forests, and others to desert
-islands fearing death by starvation less than to have to appear before
-a wrathful conqueror.
-
-The governor feared that those who had given him shelter would not
-respect the rights of hospitality for long. He only begged a small
-force with which to go and retake the town that he had evacuated on
-the strength of a false report. He considered that the letter from the
-Burmese General had been sent by an advanced body of troops whom he
-would keep up even in time of peace. He then began to doubt whether
-the document had been genuine and suspected that it had been the work
-of some disaffected persons who had concocted it to give him a false
-alarm, and to make him take his departure. He was so convinced that
-his idea was correct that he persuaded himself that his subjects were
-his only enemies. Thus a victim of his blind faith he went to give
-himself up to a ruler whom he had offended.
-
-This rumour was taken as credible by so many that the captains of the
-ships at Mergui, who had been alarmed by the first news of the Burmese
-advance, believed they were in perfect safety. Trade that had been
-interrupted for some time was renewed. The fugitives returned to their
-houses, and the town that had been deserted for eight days, resumed
-its normal aspect. The Christians had been very anxious to embark for
-the Coromandel coast and only one availed himself of the offer of a
-Portuguese captain who sailed on January 8th, 1765, but the rest very
-soon saw that they had been misled by a false sense of security.
-
-On the 10th of January, a confused noise as of a shouting multitude
-was heard in the evening by the river side. The sounds gave rise to
-the idea that the enemy were approaching and that the first alarms had
-been only too well founded. In fact the enemy were only three or four
-leagues from the city and a pilot had seen ten of their ships. A short
-period of calm succeeded this alarm. The pilot on being questioned
-replied that he had seen nothing whereupon everybody returned home
-quietly.
-
-The missionaries were in a calmer frame of mind, because they had seen
-that quiet reigned on board the ships anchored in midstream, and were
-sure that the noise that had been reported was only a product of panic
-stricken imagination. But at four o'clock in the morning fifty gun
-shots were heard which left no longer room for doubt that the Burmese
-had arrived.
-
-The startled inhabitants perceived that death or speedy captivity
-would be their portion. The captains of the trading ships cut their
-cables at once, and fearing to fall into the power of a savage foe,
-allowed their ships to drift with the stream without heeding the
-danger of shipwreck to which the inequalities of the river bed
-rendered then liable.
-
-The Christians who remembered the horrors of the late war shuddered
-with dread at the thoughts of these savage creatures steeped in the
-gore of old men and of children butchered on the still smoking bodies
-of their mothers. All fled to their boats and endeavoured to escape
-from certain death.
-
-The Burmese made their attack and found no resistance. The love of
-life had driven away all thoughts of defence.
-
-The pillars of fire that were rising on all sides made the inhabitants
-judge that their country was but a wood-pile being devoured by the
-flames. M. M. Andrien and Alari both came down to the church and were
-soon followed by a crowd of Christians. These two missionaries
-exhorted them to make a generous sacrifice of their lives and promised
-to set them an example of how to meet death. The fire which was
-devouring the neighbouring houses was about to attack the church. M.
-Alari thought of running away and begged the others to look to their
-safety. He took some money for his needs and buried the rest at the
-foot of a tree, in the hope of finding it again after the fire had
-burnt out. He saw that the enemies had gained possession of the gates.
-Then to save himself from the impending danger, he told a young
-servant who could speak Burmese to inform the soldiers at the gates
-that neither he nor his companions would offer any resistance. The
-Burman was satisfied with this message and with some money which was
-given to him he put down his spear, but he asked for and was given a
-shabby hat which had aroused his cupidity.
-
-But the soldiers who came up shortly afterwards were not so moderate
-in their demands, for they pulled off all his clothes.
-
-In vain they were informed that nakedness was shameful. He spoke to
-the Burmese but they would not listen to him. The same soldiers greedy
-for more valuable booty entered the house to seize what they could.
-They broke open the chest containing the sacred vessels which they
-defiled with their impious hands. The missionaries, robbed and almost
-naked were dragged to the harbour and put on board a ship. As the
-water was rough they were made to cross long stretch of ground covered
-with mud and they would have been buried in the mire if they had not
-been helped by two native servants who had still remained faithful.
-
-Hardly had they embarked when they received the order to return. As
-soon as they had arrived at the general's tent they were placed on the
-ground, and were beaten with rods to make them put down their legs.
-This they had not done, as they were unaware of the etiquette of the
-Burmese towards their superiors. The general surrounded by his savage
-myrmidons commanded them in threatening tones to go with the other
-Christians to seize those ships which had not cut their cables. M.
-Alari who was also ordered to convey a letter to the captains, replied
-that his sacred office forbade him to take up arms and above all to
-shed human blood. Many of the bystanders testified to the truth of his
-statements and his excuse was accepted; but although they had escaped
-this danger they were reserved for more terrible misfortunes.
-
-Attendants armed with lances conducted them to the bank of the river
-where they were obliged to witness the greatest scandals and the
-filthiest abominations. They were exposed in the middle of the public
-market, with their feet in the mud from daybreak till noon. Their hats
-which alone could have protected them from the burning rays of the sun
-had been stolen. They expected death any moment but awaited its
-approach fearlessly. A lively faith upheld them and they only noticed
-the misfortunes of other Christians who like themselves had fallen
-into captivity.
-
-The general encamped by the shore, made careful enquiries in order to
-discover the place or any information as to where they had buried
-their wealth and the secret was discovered by torture.
-
-M. Andrien was denounced as a wealthy man, and acting on the
-information received, the general went to the church with Gaspard, the
-honest servant of the virtuous missionary. Both prayers and threats
-were employed to make him reveal the spot where his master had hidden
-his wealth. The young man naively answered, "that as his master was a
-priest to whom earthly possessions were valueless, he had never
-possessed anything besides what the Burmese had carried off."
-
-The greedy Burman unsatisfied with this answer, condemned him to the
-torture. His feet were thrust into a brazier of glowing charcoal in
-hopes that the torment of fire would make him reveal a secret that the
-insolence of authority had failed to do.
-
-Gaspard, who had withstood their promises, showed that he cared naught
-for tortures. The barbarian was highly annoyed at such contumacious
-behaviour, whereas he ought to have admired the heroism displayed. He
-drew his sword and was about to cut off his head. The young man 17
-years old was quite impervious to fear, he had not the slightest
-intention of begging for his life, he merely asked for a few moments
-in which to commend his soul to God "Let me say a prayer" he said,
-"and after which you may do as you please with me." His request was
-granted and after a short interval spent in prayer, he cried out
-"strike."
-
-The general, amazed to see such heroic conduct in the case of one so
-young, was seized with a sudden admiration. He thought that a man who
-had given so striking a proof of fidelity to his masters, ought to
-join his retinue, and he was treated more as a favourite than as a
-slave. If we draw a comparison between the atrocities perpetrated by
-this nation in the war of 1760 and their conduct in this latter
-conflict, we can perceive that they had lost something of their former
-savagery. In the former struggle, children had participated in the
-tortures of their parents, but on this occasion they were merely
-mournful spectators. But even this blessed change which commenced to
-become apparent in the manners and customs of the Burmese was still
-too weak to disguise their pristine characteristics, especially in
-cases in which they had given themselves up to the lust of avarice.
-The following notices will assure the reader on these points.
-
-When the Burmese King undertakes a war, he retains only the parents of
-the conquered as slaves, and he generously hands over the children to
-the generals and other subordinate officers. It follows from this
-method of sharing the spoils, that children are often separated for
-ever from their parents. Here is a touching example of the unhappiness
-of such innocent victims.
-
-A child six years of age, having been left in a boat, cried
-ceaselessly for his parents from whom he had just been separated. His
-streaming eyes were fixed in the direction of the spot where they had
-last been seen. After two days he saw on the bank one of his aunts to
-whom he was much attached. This woman, grieved at the loss of her
-nephew, followed the boat to console herself with a sight which could
-only make her grief more intense. The child, for whom the sight of his
-aunt was only a new torture, cried and stretched out his arms and
-called to her to help him, and at last flung himself in the river to
-go and rejoin her. The Burmese, untouched by this victory of nature,
-saved the child only to make him feel the loss of his liberty more
-keenly. A tender heart had restored him to his relatives, but the
-brutal captain thrust him into the hold of the vessel so as to run no
-further risk of losing him.
-
-The Burmese are desirous of great wealth, and, although by nature a
-warlike race, it is rather the lust of pillage than the mere idea of
-glory that incites them to risk their persons. War is but a trade,
-according to their way of thinking, and he who returns with the
-richest spoils receives the greatest honour from his country. Those
-who fall into their power have every thing to fear if they are unable
-to satisfy their greed, and it is quite certain that avarice is the
-mainspring of their cruelty. A poor Christian, who was believed to be
-possessed of great wealth, was put to the torture to make him reveal
-the hiding place of his non-existent riches; but no amount of
-suffering could extort a word from him. The angry Burman in the
-presence of his wife and dying mother drew his sword to cut off his
-head. Frightened at the near approach of death, he begged for a
-respite, in the vain hope of discovering some means whereby the greed
-of his savage master might be satisfied. He was unable to fulfil his
-promises, and, to punish his failure, he was bound hand and foot and
-cast into the river.
-
-His mother at the point of death, summoned up all her strength and
-looked at the surface of the water fated to be the tomb of her son,
-and, just as he was sinking, she grabbed him by the hair and saved his
-life.
-
-A shipmaster by name Rolland was highly respected at Mergui where he
-carried on a considerable amount of trade. For a long time he was
-uncertain as to which party he should favour.
-
-When he saw that the Burmese had gained possession of the town, he
-thought it expedient to set sail, but as his vessel was out of repair,
-it appeared that this course would be too dangerous. He retired with
-some of the members of his family to the hut of some Christians who
-had showed hospitality towards him, but he was shortly afterwards
-discovered and robbed of all his possessions. Unfortunately for him,
-he was found with arms in his possession. On being questioned as to
-their use, he replied, that, at the first rumour of the Burmese
-arrival at Mergui he had thought that a force of Malays a people well
-known in the Indies for their piratical tendencies, was about to make
-an attack, and that having at once resolved upon flight, he had taken
-up weapons with which to defend himself against tigers which were
-numerous in the forests. The shipmaster and his companions had no
-longer any fear for their life or their liberty.
-
-The enemy were graciously pleased to give them back some garments and
-a fair supply of provender, more than they had expected from
-conquerors already pressed by famine.
-
-To the Burmese, any attempt at self-defence is a heinous offence, and
-whoever has lifted his hand against them need not hope for any mercy.
-Thus instead of respecting the bravery of a foeman, they show pity
-only on the poltroon who grovels before them.
-
-A Moorish ship, in setting sail had fired several guns at their
-vessels. Four sailors who had not had time to embark were ruthlessly
-slaughtered in revenge for the deed of their companions. Their cruel
-fate caused much anxiety among the Christians. Several had been
-convicted of bearing arms, and there was no doubt that sentence of
-death would be shortly pronounced against them. The executioner was
-awaiting the signal to give the fatal blow. In this moment of
-suspense, a venerable old man advanced crawling on hands and knees and
-prostrating himself before the general, informed him that the
-condemned missionaries were well known for their bounty and their zeal
-for the relief of those in trouble, and that far from having taken up
-arms with hostile intent, their religion forbade their use even for
-purposes of self-defence. All those present appeared moved, and took
-their part with the general, who at last relented. The sentence of
-death was revoked. The Christians and Mahomedans who would have been
-slaughtered together, were sentenced to transportation to Pegu to
-swell the ranks of the royal slaves.
-
-An unforseen occurrence was the cause of great rejoicings on the part
-of the Christians. At this period these unhappy people, expecting no
-human aid, had given themselves up to God alone. They saw a young
-Portuguese half-caste who had just arrived from Pegu, come on board
-their vessel. He offered to be their liberator on condition that they
-would follow him to Pegu to minister to the Christians who had no
-pastors in that country. This young man Jeanchi by name, was a native
-of Macao in China. He had been carried off as a slave from Mergui by
-the Burmese in 1760, and had been taken to Pegu where by his industry
-he had found a means of gaining his freedom. His abilities were well
-known and well rewarded.
-
-He afterwards married the granddaughter of Constantine Faulcon and was
-besides a zealous Christian. The missionaries welcomed their deliverer
-as a messenger from heaven. He claimed them as ministers of his
-religion and the general released them on those grounds without
-further delay. Owing to the fact that his duties frequently called him
-to distant ports, he sent them back in charge of a Burmese captain of
-milder disposition than the rest. The captain who had his own affairs
-to attend to, forgot to supply them with food. In the evening, Jeanchi
-sent them a little rice which they shared with the other destitute
-Christians. He endeavoured to muster all the scattered Christians
-together and lodged them in houses that had been spared by the fire.
-Sometimes he found young children whom he restored to their sorrowing
-parents. Sometimes he gave back a wife to her husband, and when he
-could not succeed by artifice he cast himself down before the leaders
-to beg for their release with great eloquence. "Kill me," he would say
-to them "and let me no longer be the witness of their misfortunes
-which I myself feel so deeply." His prayers were heard as he was
-regarded as a national hero. His skill had directed the operations of
-the war and his courage had contributed to their success. But in spite
-of his importunities, and the esteem in which he was held, he was
-unable to obtain the Christian virgins whom the barbarians wished to
-retain for the gratification of their brutal lust. It was pitiable to
-hear the groans of these pure unsullied doves, who sighed for the
-deliverance that none could afford them. The married women were more
-fortunate, as they were protected by the scruples which these savages
-hold regarding the sanctity of the marriage-tie. These scruples acted
-as a check on their unbridled lust, and it was quite sufficient for a
-man to claim a woman as his wife to prevent an attack on her modesty.
-
-Several virgins declared they were married women and by this harmless
-fib they were enabled to avoid the brutish embraces of the men whom
-they considered as executioners rather than as lovers.
-
-The ships that had been obliged to beat a hurried retreat had
-abandoned part of their cargoes on the bank. The missionaries and the
-other Christians were obliged to put these goods on board other
-vessels; all were forced to this work without exception. The master
-found himself working beside his slave. Several old and respectable
-ladies walked along, staggering under heavy burdens that taxed their
-strength, and frequently whips were used to stimulate their exertions.
-
-The Burmese were too eager for plunder to be satisfied with the
-conquest of Mergui. One of their generals set out with the greater
-part of the army against Tenasserim, the capital of a province of the
-same name.
-
-This town although strongly fortified did not appear to a sufficient
-defence against the Burmese rabble, who reached the foot of the walls
-without meeting any resistance. The gates were wide open and the
-terrified inhabitants had fled to the forests to avoid a danger that
-they were unwilling to face. Fear had exaggerated the number of the
-foemen, and the governor had been the first to desert his post. They
-were conquered by terror rather than by the arms and the valour of
-their enemies. The Burmese filled their ships with loot and having
-seized everything of value, fired the town and returned in triumph to
-Mergui. Jeanchi, who was anxious for the safety of the missionaries
-made them embark with their converts. The voyage was only of six days'
-duration and although they were well-cared for, they had to suffer in
-various other ways. They were continually threatened with death if the
-least thing were to be missing from the plunder on their arrival.
-Twenty soldiers armed with spears and daggers watched all their
-actions and they were forbidden to get ahead of the war-vessels that
-were acting as their escort to the harbour.
-
-They were welcomed on their arrival by two Peguan Christians who
-showed great pleasure at meeting them. They were escorted by a ship
-belonging to a rich and powerful Mahomedan who did his utmost to
-protect those in trouble.
-
-He informed them that their master had given him permission to take
-them on board his own ship where they would be in safety. After this
-comforting information, they set out to meet the generous Mahomedan,
-by name Mamasadech, who evinced the greatest sympathy for their sorry
-plight, and promised to rescue the Christian girls from the arms of
-their ravishers. As a result, next day an edict was issued forbidding
-the Burmese of all classes to insult any Christian.
-
-The liberal Mahomedan spared no expense on behalf of the Christians.
-He gave them much good advice and showed the greatest sympathy towards
-those in misfortune. The missionaries assured of his good faith,
-breathed again. But at the moment of their new-found security they
-were summoned before the commander, who showing them the vases and
-sacred vessels that had been seized, told them to point out which were
-their property. Having been satisfied on this point, he enquired how
-much money had been taken from them. This cunning question caused M.
-Andrien much embarrassment, who feared to injure his despoilers and
-those whose vengeance he had to fear. He answered, that as his
-knowledge of the language of the country was scanty, he was unable to
-explain.
-
-This reply aroused the suspicion that he had some money concealed. The
-general ordered that the torture should be applied. There was a
-cauldron of molten lead close at hand into which the hands of those
-from whom they desired to extort confessions were plunged. He was led
-up to the glowing metal and a soldier seized his hand, which he held
-out over the cauldron awaiting a signal to plunge it in. M. Andrien
-turned towards his judge with a calm expression and protested that he
-had concealed nothing, and, at the same instant, Mamasadech hearing of
-what was happening, ran up to save him from the impending danger. His
-companion underwent the same examination, but his fate was very
-different. He was unaware that to conceal money was a heinous offence
-among the Burmese. He had given some to Captain Jeanchi for the
-redemption of Christians from death and slavery and had reserved a
-moderate sum for the relief of his brethren. These facts caused his
-embarrassment when subjected to the examination that he feared.
-
-He had been brought up in a school where mental reservation and
-equivocal replies were regarded as being contrary to the simple truth.
-He warned Jeanchi that he would be expected to answer, and that he did
-not intend to disgrace himself by uttering falsehoods.
-
-Jeanchi was well aware of the consequences of an avowal that would be
-equally fatal to them both, and in order to forestall them, gave back
-the property together with the agreement that all his expenses would
-be paid, and, a few days after, stirred up a persecution caused by
-weakness rather than by hatred against his friends. He had been
-accused of having taken money from a Christian virgin who had laid
-information before the Viceroy. He feared that the evidence of M.
-Alari would only make his case worse and so thought he could best
-clear himself by declaring to the Viceroy that he had just restored
-the money to the missionary by whom it had been entrusted to him.
-
-The Burman was wrath, and summoned the missionaries before him. They
-appeared destitute of all human succour. They had no knowledge of the
-language necessary for the proof of their innocence and had no
-interpreter other than their betrayer, who fearing to appear in league
-with them, was able to twist their replies to his own advantage. Their
-fears were justified by the result. Their defence was badly put, and
-the Viceroy, in an access of rage, as he had not understood the case,
-condemned them to death.
-
-Their arms were bound with cords and they were dragged a short
-distance and prostrated before the seat of the Viceroy. Their fetters
-were taken off and they thought that they were about to be set at
-liberty. But suddenly they were surrounded by armed men, who, spear in
-hand, awaited the signal for their death. Their calmness seemed to bid
-defiance to their executioners.
-
-A savage soldier thrust his lance several times near the breast of M.
-Alari and said, "Say where your money is hidden or I will stab you."
-
-The saintly man quietly replied that he had none. His companion, when
-questioned made the same answer. The Viceroy fearing lest the secret
-of their treasure should be buried with them in the tomb, attempted to
-wring it from them by torture. At the word of command, a soldier
-seized a cudgel about seven or eight feet long and thick in
-proportion.
-
-The missionaries lying face downwards on the ground were expecting
-death any moment. A stalwart ruffian approached and laid on several
-blows with the cudgel with his utmost strength.
-
-Their bodies were streaming with blood and they were left for several
-hours on the spot exposed to the burning rays of the sun which
-rendered their wounds more painful. The irritation caused by insects
-eating their flesh and sucking their blood caused new torments, and
-they were surrounded by armed executioners ready to put an end to
-their existence.
-
-The Viceroy was astonished at their fortitude, and was convinced that
-men who held earthly possessions of so little value could not be
-attracted by the desire of wealth. He made a sign to the interpreter
-who had treated them so badly and had them raised from the ground.
-They partook of some food that the other Christians had prepared for
-them, and, for a long time endured the most acute sufferings.
-
-Jeanchi overcome with shame was unable to conceal the state of his
-feelings.
-
-The missionaries were convinced that he was repenting of what he had
-done, and exhorted the Christians not to reproach him. He continued to
-reside with the flock whose shepherds he had wished to destroy. The
-Missionaries were transferred to a filthy hovel exposed to the
-inclemency of the weather. The night-dews and the bad food hindered
-the recovery of their strength.
-
-Mamasadech, always kind-hearted, and a philanthropist before
-everything, offered them the use of his ship that was anchored a few
-leagues distant. Here their health was restored and they had the
-pleasure of seeing the arrival of the Christians who found a haven on
-the waters, free from the unpleasant conditions they had fled from on
-land. A few days after they set sail for Rangoon, the seaport of the
-Kingdom of Ava.
-
-The Burmese army engaged in pillage, rather than in conquest, made
-away with the property of the conquered. When they had taken all that
-was to be had, they sought a new prey. The leader in the flush of his
-initial successes was sure of easy victories. He marched against
-Ayuthia, as he considered that if the capital fell, the other towns
-would submit without much difficulty.
-
-The route lay across vast forests and over steep mountains. All these
-obstacles had been foreseen and provided for. The provinces situated
-to the north west of the capital were laid waste and the inhabitants
-through fear of death or slavery fled to the forests, where they had
-to contend against wild beasts for their existence. The burning towns
-and villages threw the capital into a state of panic. The Siamese
-threatened with utter ruin, massed their forces and marched in fear
-against an enemy of whose courage they had had experience so many
-times. They ventured on a battle, and fought with greater courage than
-they were wont to exhibit. A crushing defeat was inflicted on them
-which left the whole country at the mercy of the invader.
-
-The country side, ravaged by fire, had nothing to show better than
-barren cinders, and the impending famine was a prospect as terrible as
-the sword of the barbarians.
-
-While the victorious army spread desolation on every side, a fresh
-horde of barbarians overran the country. The Burmese, meeting with no
-resistance, occupied the province as conquerors and everywhere left
-traces of their ravages. They built a town at the junction of two
-rivers and named it Michong. This position was intended to act as a
-base of operations in case of defeat.
-
-During these troublous times, the King of Siam, shut up in his harem,
-made light of his people's woes. The news that the enemy had evacuated
-Tennasserim and Mergui had given rise to the belief that the danger
-had passed, and that the State would require no defenders. At last the
-Burmese appeared before the city gates, and there was hardly a ghost
-of an army to oppose them. At the tumult caused by the entrance of
-bands of peasants seeking refuge in the royal city, the King was
-awakened from his state of lethargy. The refugees were obliged to
-assist in the repair of the fortifications of the town. Mounds forty
-feet high were built for artillery of position. The Christians refused
-to assist in this work, as they were certain that these mounds would
-crumble by their own weight.
-
-The Bishop of Tabraca who had foreseen the danger and who could have
-escaped it, considered that the town was a post to which he had been
-assigned, and which he could not desert without betraying his trust.
-But although fearless of personal danger, he considered that it was
-his duty to take steps for the safety of the young people confided to
-his care. Thirty young pupils were sent to M. M. Kcherve and Artaud
-who took this little band into the eastern part of Siam, whence it was
-easy to retreat further in case of necessity. It was lucky for them
-that they had been able to effect a speedy departure, for, a few days
-later, orders were issued forbidding any one from leaving the city.
-
-The enemy, before commencing the assault on the city, laid waste the
-surrounding country. They were certain of finding means of subsistance
-on the land they had recently seized, and, their policy of destruction
-was in order to compel the submission of the Siamese through famine.
-One of their parties extended its ravages up to the city gates.
-Bangkok, a fortress which had been defended, was destroyed, and the
-gardens laid waste. A college established by the Missionaries in the
-vicinity was razed to the ground, and, after this attack, they
-retreated hurriedly to join the main part of the army and their
-departure caused a momentary suspension of hostilities.
-
-At this juncture, two English ships arrived. The captain presented the
-King with an Arab horse, a lion, and some valuable merchandise. The
-captain whose name was Pauni, had on several occasions proved himself
-a brave man. The King who had more confidence in his courage and his
-ability than in his cowardly and effeminate followers begged him to
-take charge of the defence of the city.
-
-But the Englishman, convinced that a craven race would prove but poor
-seconds, declined the honour of the post and the example of the Dutch,
-who had retired, strengthened his decision not to accept it.
-
-The Dutch would not have abandoned their compound in which they had
-stored much valuable property, had they believed that the Siamese were
-capable of assisting in the common defence.
-
-The captain was uncertain how to act, when suddenly he found himself
-the object of an attack by the Burmese, who having captured Bangkok
-were preparing to bombard him.
-
-The brave Englishman, too weak to offer a defence and too high
-spirited to surrender, wisely decided to tow his ships to the spot
-which the Burmese were attempting to fortify. His artillery fire
-destroyed their position and scattered death broadcast in their ranks.
-The Englishmen protected by their guns were able to bid defiance to
-the Burmese attack. Their pride was wounded by remaining quiet on
-ship-board, and, eager to punish their assailants, they made several
-sorties, and their well planned attacks on the undisciplined foe,
-caused wholesale slaughter.
-
-Pauni, compelled by necessity, agreed to take charge of the defence of
-the capital on condition that the requisite arms and ammunition for
-attack and defence were forthcoming. This was agreed to, and the
-Siamese, as a pledge of his good faith, stipulated that he should
-deposit his cargo in the public arsenal. This condition was galling to
-him, but he was obliged to agree to it. He delivered thirty eight
-bales of valuable merchandize and placed the rest on different ships.
-Having made arrangements with the officials, he returned to his ship
-where he made preparations that justified the trust reposed in him. He
-devised attacks, all of which were deadly to the foe. Their
-fortifications were scarcely completed, when they were demolished, and
-every day saw the defeat or repulse of the enemy. In order to follow
-up his advantages, he wrote to the Siamese authorities demanding arms
-and ammunition as his supply was running short, but he was refused.
-
-The Siamese feared lest he should become too powerful; or that they
-might be ruled by a foreigner. The ministers replied that the enemy
-were about to make an assault on the other side of the town and that
-they needed all their available artillery to repel it.
-
-The Englishman, annoyed by this act of faithlessness, determined to
-have no further dealings with a nation that neither knew how to fight
-nor to furnish one who was then friend with the wherewithal to protect
-them. But before setting sail he issued a manifesto against the King
-of Siam giving his reasons for deserting his post. He seized six
-Chinese ships of which one belonged to the King. The five other
-vessels coming to trade with Siam, were stopped in the gulf, and were
-considerably surprised to find themselves despoiled of their goods.
-The Englishman, in return for what he had taken, gave the captains
-bills of exchange drawn on the King of Siam to the value of the thirty
-eight bales of goods that he had deposited. Having thus taken his
-security and passed proudly before his foes who instead of being
-downcast at his retirement, were highly delighted to behold the
-departure of a rival who alone could hinder their success.
-
-The Burmese, on his departure, again took the offensive and as they
-had merely feeble adversaries to consider, destroyed everything they
-could find. The temples were burnt and the lead found there was made
-into bullets. The enemy, for a considerable time master of the
-countryside, had issued strict orders that no cultivation was to be
-carried on. But the fertility of the soil caused an abundant crop that
-was not due to agricultural labours. The grains of rice fallen from
-the hands of the reapers of the previous year grew and came to
-maturity. This unexpected blessing was a great consolation for the
-people threatened with famine. But this, which should have been to
-their advantage, was considerably the reverse. The inhabitants went
-out to gather the rice, but were surprised by the Burmese, who led
-them captive to their camp.
-
-While the Burmese, scattered over all the provinces, were carrying on
-a war against men and nature, the King and his superstitious ministers
-put all their trust in their magicians. The officers and soldiers
-followed their example and consulted them as to how they might render
-themselves invisible in order to attack the enemy unawares, and the
-hope of learning a secret so favourable to their cowardly nature,
-prevented them from going out to fight before it had been revealed to
-them.
-
-The delusion was so powerful that even experience was unable to
-convince them of the futility of such schemes.
-
-The leaders, on a par with the subordinates as regards valour,
-appeared to have taken up arms against their fellow citizens only.
-They robbed them of their money and food with the excuse that they
-were required for use of the military to whom they distributed the
-least valuable part of their spoil, but this bounty was merely to
-cloak their own extortions. Whilst the more wealthy citizens were
-being ruined, the vigilance of the missionaries foresaw the
-destitution of the Christians, but their liberality, extended without
-exception to all creeds, exhausted their supplies. The Burmese
-intercepted all their convoys and they themselves were in danger of
-famine owing to the excess of their ravages. The forces sent against
-them were invariably dispersed and frequently returned without
-striking a blow.
-
-A Siamese Prince who had been exiled to Ceylon, was deeply moved at
-the misfortunes of his country. He forget the fact that he was an
-offender. He was powerful enough to raise an army whose services he
-offered to those who had driven him forth.
-
-The Siamese court, too proud to accept assistance from an exile,
-rejected his offer with scorn, and instead of considering him as a
-defender of their country, they sent expeditions against him with
-varying success.
-
-This course was highly unwise as it caused dissension in the army just
-at the time when the Burmese ranks were being augmented by numerous
-Siamese deserters.
-
-In the month of March the Burmese army had advanced to within two
-leagues of the town. The progress of the army was arrested by the
-death of the commander from quinsy. It was considered expedient to
-conceal the fact of his death from the soldiery, but the news leaked
-out owing to dissensions among the chiefs who all were ambitious of
-command.
-
-But soon reunited by the prospect of loot, they advanced to plunder
-the richest and most celebrated temple near the city.
-
-They were in hopes of finding the base of the image which was of solid
-gold, but the King of Siam had taken the precaution of having this
-object of popular worship removed to the palace.
-
-The Burmese, incensed on finding that their booty had been carried
-off, revenged themselves by pulling down the temple and constructing a
-building devoted to profane uses on the site. The other pagodas in the
-vicinity of the town were not spared. They were built of brick and
-surrounded by ditches which seemed to protect them against the
-assaults of the enemy. The Christian churches were constructed merely
-of planks and stakes which acted as fuel to the flames. But in spite
-of their defenceless condition, they were held by the vigilance and
-courage of their defenders, and the enemy were unable to set foot in
-them until after the Chinese and Siamese had experienced several
-defeats.
-
-On September 7th, 1766, the enemy seized a strong position about a
-quarter of a league distant from the town, and from this point a park
-of artillery commanded the shore and thus rendered them masters of the
-river.
-
-The danger became more imminent and the Christians whose heroic valour
-had been proved in the former revolution became the last resource.
-
-The defence of the bastions was entrusted to them and they were
-supplied with thirty pieces of artillery and ammunition for the same.
-Six thousand Chinese were appointed to defend the Dutch compound and
-large temple in the immediate neighbourhood, and, as a special favour
-they were presented with the sum of ten thousand livres.
-
-Among the Christians were eighty soldiers available for the defence of
-various posts exposed to the assaults of the enemy.
-
-This brave array had had no military training whatever, and, gun and
-sword in hand, they would have been objects of laughter to a European
-soldier.
-
-But in spite of their awkwardness, they formed the flower of the
-Siamese army. The first few days were occupied in skirmishes, shortly
-afterwards but the enemy united their forces and seized five large
-temples which became so many fortresses from whence they bombarded the
-outposts and especially the Church of St. Joseph, the roof of which
-was riddled without causing any casualties.
-
-On the 8th of December it was reported that the Burmese were preparing
-for a fresh assault. The Christians made sorties from the church and
-at the sound of drums and trumpets engaged the enemy to the
-discomfiture of the latter as they were conquered by fear rather than
-by arms. This initial victory inspired them to take the offensive.
-They made an attack on some Burmese entrenched in a pagoda and
-returned with an elephant as a trophy of their victory.
-
-The Portuguese, at a distance of about two leagues from the dwelling
-of the Bishop of Tabraca, gave also signal proof of their courage.
-They sabred a crowd of Burmese who had attempted to storm their
-college. The Burmese, driven back in confusion, retired full of
-admiration for the handful of Christians whom they feared considerably
-more than the 50,000 Siamese who had neither the daring to make an
-attack nor the courage to follow up their retreat.
-
-Although the Christians showed greater personal valour than the rest,
-their lack of military training caused the loss of the French quarter.
-The pickets were sound asleep when the Burmese fired the upper part of
-the building where the Bishop lived. The Christians crowded into the
-church for shelter and the shrieks of the women and children gave
-indications of danger more terrible in the darkness.
-
-A Christian who had become separated from his friends was massacred on
-the spot. The others made a stubborn defence, and although they had
-been taken by surprise, they appeared to be invincible. The enemy,
-repulsed on all sides, made an attack on the Dutch quarter. The
-reputation of the bravery exhibited by the Dutch had attracted many
-Siamese and Chinese to their quarter, thinking that they would be safe
-there. All assisted in the common defence. They built walls of the
-remains of the destroyed pyramids. The Chinese found a quantity of
-money there but the Christians received only some pieces of lead as
-their share.
-
-The Siamese authorities had abused their power by the confiscation of
-quantities of rice which had been seized to ensure themselves against
-the threatened famine, and, owing to their thought for the evils of
-the future, were a prey to the evils of the present. Food was
-unobtainable at any price, and the poor people awaited death to put an
-end to their sufferings. An epidemic more deadly still caused fresh
-ravages. The streets and public places were strewn with corpses, which
-were devoured by ravenous pariahs, as the fear of contagion had
-prevented their burial. This scourge came only to an end with the ruin
-of the country. The sentinels let themselves down from the walls by
-ropes and preferred to risk falling into the hands of the enemy than
-to await a lingering death in the midst of suffering.
-
-The Burmese turned their arms against the Dutch compound, which was
-defended by the Portuguese and Chinese. The attack was fierce and the
-defence, stubborn. But finally the compound was taken and reduced to
-ashes after an eight days' siege marked by many casualties. The church
-was respected for two or three days and the missionaries were able to
-collect together their property.
-
-This show of moderation was merely a trick to force the surrender of
-the Bishop and his flock. The Burmese leader was unwilling to shed
-blood to no purpose. He assured him that if he would surrender, all
-his property would be respected and that only the weapons would be
-taken.
-
-Negociations were started, and the Bishop went in person to the
-Burmese leader's hut. He was received with every mark of honour and
-the general was lavish in promises which however were not confirmed by
-any documents. He added that it was his intention that night to fire
-the Christian quarter as a warning to them to seek refuge elsewhere.
-He assigned a temple to the Bishop for a dwelling place and guards
-were given for his safe keeping. Nothing could be done but to submit
-to these conditions as it was impossible to obtain any better terms.
-
-It was lucky that these conditions were accepted. The general carried
-out his threat and the whole of the Christian quarter was reduced to
-ashes together with the church.
-
-The soldiers entered the seminary, and violating their oaths,
-plundered everything that they had promised to respect.
-
-The missionaries and their converts were carried off to the hostile
-camp. A Prince of the old family of the King of Ava was the commander
-of the camp to which they were assigned, and he had the generosity to
-supply them with victuals. A large number of female Christians were
-stationed near them so as to escape the insults of the soldiery.
-Advantage was taken of the absence of their importunate guardians to
-marry the girls to the young Christians as it was necessary to save
-these virgins from the lust of the brutal soldiery who, as I have said
-previously, respected the marriage tie. The Bishop suspected of
-possessing great wealth, as he had distributed alms with no niggard
-hand, was sent to the lofty tower occupied by the general where under
-the pretext of rendering him honour they thought they would be able to
-discover the place where he had concealed his treasures. The other
-Christians were tortured and robbed of their money and the more money
-a man had, the more he was suspected of having concealed. The state of
-poverty to which they were thus reduced rendered their faith all the
-more lively, and, despoiled of their earthly possessions their only
-hope lay in a heavenly reward.
-
-The town, ready to fall into the hands of the Burmese, would have been
-buried under its ruins had not a parley been arranged in order to
-treat with the besiegers, already with torches in their hands. The
-Burmese proud of their superiority replied that they demanded
-unconditional surrender and that they were determined to take
-advantage of the rights of the conquerors.
-
-These harsh terms were rejected and hostilities recommenced.
-
-On the 28th April 1767 the town was captured by assault. The treasures
-of the palace and the temples were nothing but heaps of ruins and
-ashes. The images of the gods were melted down and rage deprived the
-barbarian conquerors of the spoils that had aroused their greed. To
-avenge this loss, the Burmese visited their heavy displeasure upon the
-towns folk. They burnt the soles of their feet in order to make them
-reveal where they had concealed their wealth, and raped their weeping
-daughters before their very eyes.
-
-The priests suspected of having concealed much wealth were pierced
-through and through with arrows and spears and several were beaten to
-death with heavy clubs.
-
-The country side as well as the temples were strewn with corpses, and
-the river was choked with the bodies of the dead, the stench of which
-attracted swarms of flies causing much annoyance to the retreating
-army. The chief officers of state and the royal favourites were loaded
-with chains and condemned to slavery in the galleys. The King, witness
-of the unhappy fate of his court endeavoured to escape, but he was
-recognised and slain at the gates of the palace.
-
-The Priest King, torn from the silence of his retreat, was taken
-prisoner together with all the Royal family, and, all, through fear of
-torture confessed that they had much wealth concealed. When the greed
-of the invaders was satisfied and the country was full of dead and
-dying, the the victorious army set out for Pegu. The King of Siam was
-taken with them. The Bishop of Tabraca was included in the national
-disaster and was transported on shipboard. The detachment in charge of
-him was commanded by a man who was by no means a barbarian.
-
-His valour gained for him the governorship of Tavoy, a position of
-trust which justified the discernment of his master.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER X.
-
- THE MISFORTUNES OF THE EUROPEANS AFTER THE REVOLUTION.
-
-
-Perceiving that the country was laid waste, the houses pulled down,
-the Royal family led into captivity, and the people scattered abroad,
-husbands separated from their wives and parents from the children; the
-Europeans, accustomed to regard their rulers as protectors, were
-plunged into a state of fear.
-
-But the Siamese, who from time immemorial have crouched under the rod
-of tyranny and have toiled on behalf of merciless extortioners, were
-pleased in that by a change of masters they might meet a deliverer.
-
-They had no regrets at leaving a land where bonds had been their
-portion and as they had never tasted the sweets of liberty, were less
-sensitive to the humiliation of slavery.
-
-Unpatriotic citizens as they were, the sight of their erstwhile
-insolent tyrant, now condemned to slavery quite made up for their own
-degradation.
-
-The Christians on the other hand are accustomed to live in countries
-under the protection of the law. The scourge of war makes no
-alteration in their fate, and the harshest of conquerors can only keep
-his self respect while respecting the rights of nations. He can never
-deprive individuals of their freedom and if a conqueror appropriate
-their private possessions he is to be considered merely as a bandit.
-
-The Bishop who had been well treated on shipboard, had been able to
-maintain by his virtuous example, the ascendency that moral worth
-invariably exercises over the most corrupt natures. He beheld sixty
-three Christians pass before him whom the Burmese had pressed into
-their service. Many of them perished from the toils of the voyage and
-the survivors were marshalled under the banner of the conqueror. The
-remainder of the converts were entrusted to the care of M. Core a
-French priest. They were obliged to set out on April 25th without
-having been able to collect the necessary articles for a long voyage.
-The party consisted of three hundred, excluding children. Women were
-ruthlessly torn from their husbands whose troubles they had shared.
-
-They were given an inadequate supply of rice, and their inhuman
-captors preferred to destroy food for which they had no use rather
-than to overload their slave galleys.
-
-A Chinese priest frightened at the dangers to which the newly wedded
-brides were exposed, separated himself from M. Core's party in the
-hope of finding a Chinese vessel. But hardly had he started out when
-he was attacked by a gang of Burmese bandits and those who tried to
-defend themselves were slain promptly. He endeavoured to take shelter
-in the depths of the forests with four of his disciples but they were
-pursued and robbed. They were obliged to wander without a guide in the
-trackless jungle that offered no sustenance, and were forced to eat
-grass like the beasts of the field. Afterwards they were found by a
-Christian who offered his services as a guide.
-
-The Burmese captain, who was in charge of the French, sent an
-interpreter with an armed force to compel them to rejoin, and above
-all, to bring back the newly married women. They were carried off with
-violence. This deputy was by no means so gentle as his superior, and
-in executing the order he had received, he exceeded his powers.
-
-Hardly had they marched a league, when a gang of Siamese dacoits
-appeared on the bank of the river and captured his spoils.
-
-When the leader of the gang recognised his daughter, he wept and
-embraced her, and asked by what turn of fortune she had appeared in so
-sorry a plight. The daughter explained that she had become a Christian
-and gave the reasons for her marriage. The recital of their woes
-spurred on the dacoits and falling upon the Burmese, they cut off
-their heads.
-
-They wished to retain the women, but all refused the assistance that
-would have delivered them from slavery and preferred to share the
-horrible fate of their husbands, rather than to break the sacred
-marriage bond. The father, unable to dissuade his daughter from her
-purpose, gave her a supply of food for herself and her friends, and
-all went to join M. Core at a spot lower down the river.
-
-After the meeting the zealous missionary, fearing to see them exposed
-to such dangers, conducted them towards the sea which was only a few
-days' march further on. For the space of a month this colony lived
-upon shell-fish, leaves and roots, and waited in the hope that a ship
-might appear to take them to Kancao on the Cochin Chinese coast.
-
-A Chinese junk appeared in the offing but the niggardly captain,
-hearing that they had no money, refused to give them a passage. At
-last on June 7th, they saw a small Chinese derelict floating down the
-river. The ebb of the tide was drawing the boat out to sea, but at
-last it ran aground on the bank just at the spot where the Christians
-were assembled.
-
-This unlooked-for assistance was of no use to them. They had neither
-sails nor tackle, nor provisions. But they were able to turn the greed
-of the Chinaman, who had refused to give them a passage, to their
-advantage. Seeing the vessel which they had just obtained, he
-suggested that they should hand it over to him and that he on his part
-would conduct them to their destination. Fifty three accepted this
-condition but the rest decided to remain and hardly had their friends
-set sail, when a dissension broke out among them and the party broke
-up. It was known that afterwards they all perished of hunger and
-privation.
-
-After a perilous voyage, the ship reached Kancao on the the 28th of
-June, whence sometime later the Christians journeyed to Cambodia,
-where they were cordially received by the Cochin-Chinese.
-
-The Bishop, who still remained on his ship was impatient for the
-moment of departure to meet his flock of whose fate he was ignorant.
-The Portuguese, who up to that time had remained with him, were
-ordered to go on ahead and to march with the van of the army. They had
-much to suffer from the insolent behaviour of the Burmese, and,
-rendered desperate by insults resolved to turn against their
-oppressors. They seized some weapons, and, under cover of the
-darkness, slew every Burman they could lay hands on. After this
-massacre they captured an elephant and some horses wherewith they
-hoped to rejoin their friends, but a deep river lay between. Several
-were able to gain the opposite bank, some were drowned but the
-majority waited for the fate they expected to overtake them.
-
-Several Burmese, who had escaped from the Portuguese, brought the news
-of the massacre to the camp.
-
-The commander, justly enraged, ordered that all the Portuguese should
-be arrested, as he considered that all the Christians had had a share
-in the plot. Suspicion would have been followed by revenge, had not
-the pilot Jeanchi taken steps to restore calm. He explained to the
-commander that the massacre had been due to the insolence of the
-soldiery towards the women who had been instrumental in furnishing the
-Portuguese with arms that the other Christians all considered him as
-their protector, and that the French especially were desirous of
-opening up trading stations under his jurisdiction. The commander was
-mollified by these explanations, and to show there was no ill feeling,
-sent the Bishop a supply of provisions and even gave him ten baskets
-of rice in excess of the usual dole which served as the sustenance for
-several Portuguese women who were too weak to follow with the army.
-
-The 6th of June, was fixed for the departure of the rest of the
-forces. The Burmese before embarking destroyed the town of Michong
-that they had previously built.
-
-They arrived in port on the 16th of June, and continued their journey
-by land, and, as they were obliged to wait for the artillery, they
-constructed huts of the materials of their now useless vessels. After
-a halt of eight days the march was begun.
-
-The Bishop, although in bad health, had to follow on horse-back. The
-journey, through a country destitute of houses or inhabitants, was
-extremely arduous. The route lay across forest clad mountains, and
-through miry valleys interspersed with ponds and streams, which
-latter, on account of their sinuous course, had to be crossed several
-times by fords where shallow, but in places where the waters were
-deep, they were obliged to cross on bridges made of a couple of
-bamboos.
-
-The beasts of burden died on the way and the progress of the army was
-thus considerably delayed, owing to the lack of transport available
-for the commissariat and baggage.
-
-At last Tavoy was reached where famine caused them new suffering. A
-basket of rice, the usual monthly rations for one man was sold for 25
-or 30 piastres. The aborigines were seen to devour corpses. The bishop
-gave his pastoral ring to an Armenian who had generously provided for
-the Christians.
-
-Everything seemed hopeless and all waited for certain death, when an
-English ship laden with rice appeared in the Tavoy river followed a
-few days later by two others of larger size and laden with a similar
-cargo.
-
-The bishop went on board the ship and was received by the English
-captain with all the characteristic open-heartedness of his nation.
-The Captain, Rivers by name invited him to remain on his ship and the
-bishop consented only on condition that all who had accompanied him
-should be included in the invitation.
-
-While the ship remained in harbour they had no further anxieties, and
-the generous Englishman provided for all their requirements until
-October 26th when he set sail.
-
-The French bishop was weary of captivity so much the more so as he met
-with no results of his zeal. He made use of a Malabar convert who
-stood highly in the governor's favour and by his good offices obtained
-permission to embark for the Coromandel Coast with three pupils and a
-Chinese servant on a French ship named the 'Hector.' Owing to the
-calms, the voyage was slow, but on his arrival at Pondicherry he
-learned that a Malay potentate had become a vassal of the King of
-Burma, hoping to obtain the necessary assistance to keep certain
-territories spared by fire and war.
-
-The bishop decided to return to France to seek a remedy for such ills.
-M. Lau and all the members of the council who took a keen interest in
-the progress of the faith in the Indies gave him a passage on a ship
-which arrived at l'Orient on October 30th 1769.
-
-Since his return he has retired into the seminary for Foreign Missions
-where busied with the losses sustained by the faith, he implores
-assistance to reassemble his scattered flock. His demands are
-supported by Religion and Policy and we think that the success of his
-enterprise will be assured under more favourable auspices.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XI.
-
- AFTER THE REVOLUTION OF 1767.
-
-
-After the departure of the Burmese army from the kingdom they had just
-conquered, the Siamese who had been scattered and had been wandering
-in the forests returned to their capital.
-
-Stirred by thoughts of revenge for what they had suffered, they made
-ravages every where. Every Burman that they could discover was slain.
-But the blood of their oppressors was of no avail as a remedy against
-the famine with which the country was smitten.
-
-The price of rice had risen to such an extent that it had ceased to
-become a marketable commodity. Wild roots and bamboo shoots were the
-staple articles of diet, and many were attacked by a peculiar disease.
-The sufferers lost their memory and power of speech, and became mad
-with lucid intervals, which augmented the horror of their condition.
-Necessity that knows no law obliged them to violate all conventions.
-
-They took up arms against their gods whom they accused of having
-betrayed them. The pagodas were plundered and the images destroyed in
-order to get at the silver inside them. These acts of sacrilege gave
-them command of that was useless wealth as they could not purchase
-anything with it. Five earthenware jars full of gold and silver were
-taken from one temple alone. The roof of one of the most temples
-supplied gold, sufficient to fill three boats.
-
-The superstitious Siamese made loud outcries at the scandal of the
-theft which brought into circulation all the gold and silver that the
-Burmese their conquerors had taken away. It is not astonishing that so
-much wealth was forthcoming; since devout persons, in consequence of
-their belief in transmigration, had buried their treasures in the
-images of their gods, trusting to discover it in a future state of
-existence.
-
-The Siamese, although united by desire of revenge, were split into
-factions for the leadership.
-
-The eyes of the nation were fixed upon Phya Tak, a Siamese officer,
-born of a Chinese mother. A politician and a warrior, he paved his way
-to power by affecting its disdain. He was elected to the leadership by
-the unanimous voice of the whole nation. At first he took the
-unpretentious title of "Defender of the Nation," and, disguising his
-ambitions under the cloak of moderation, he wished to appear merely as
-a citizen in order to be King in reality.
-
-Having attained to the supreme power, it was his policy to contract
-alliances, as he was sure that the hearts of the nation were apt to
-pass rapidly from love to hatred. He had learned by experience that
-the priests, in the abuse of their power over the unlettered mob, were
-wont to foment sedition and to influence popular feeling. He conceived
-a violent dislike to them which he took no pains to conceal, and
-considered that the respect they enjoyed was a slight on his
-authority. He therefore wished for the extermination of these
-individuals who, poor by profession, enjoyed the fruits of the labour
-of others without doing anything in return.
-
-A high-priest who was greatly revered, was accused of incontinence.
-Phya Tak summoned him before his tribunal and condemned him to trial
-by fire. The soles of his feet were burned by the glowing charcoal,
-and that was sufficient proof of his guilt. He would have been
-sentenced to death had not powerful friends obtained his pardon on the
-grounds that his death would cause a scandal, and that if their
-servants were done away with the gods would lose their prestige.
-
-Phya Tak raised all those who had been his partisans to the highest
-positions in the State.
-
-A foe to the Burmese, he inflicted severe punishment on those who
-favoured them and who stirred up rebellions in the kingdom.
-
-In 1769 he showed his generous spirit towards his countrymen. The
-drought had caused a great famine, one of the usual events a war
-brings in its train. Work was suspended and the farmers could do but
-little.
-
-Destructive rodents had devoured the rice as soon as it had reached
-maturity, seeds had been destroyed in the earth. They were unable to
-procure the "ignam" a species of truffle or potatoe of such size that
-a single one is sufficient for one man. Swarms of insects, attracted
-by the corpses, darkened the air and waged a ceaseless war against the
-living.
-
-Under these unhappy conditions Phya Tak showed his generous spirit.
-The needy were destitute no longer. The public treasury was opened for
-the relief. In return for cash, foreigners supplied them with the
-products that the soil of the country had refused. The Usurper
-justified his claims by his benevolence. Abuses were reformed, the
-safety of property and persons was restored, but the greatest severity
-was shown to malefactors. Legal enactments at which no one complained
-were substituted for the arbitrary power that sooner or later is the
-cause of rebellions. By the assurance of public peace he was able to
-consolidate his position and no one who shared in the general
-prosperity could lay claim to the throne.
-
-At the end of 1768 a bastard Prince who had been exiled to Ceylon,
-reassembled his supporters and set up his authority in various parts
-of the country. Phya Tak led an expedition against him and gained a
-brilliant victory. The Prince fell into the hands of the conqueror who
-ordered his execution as, a punishment for having proved the weaker
-party.
-
-In the same year he led an army against Porcelon and Ligor, two towns
-which had not fallen under the Burmese rule. The governors of these
-towns, taking advantage of the troubled state of the country, had set
-themselves up as independent rulers. Thus it was that the Empire,
-delivered from a foreign yoke was harassed by domestic tyrants who
-attempted to destroy all that the enemy had spared; in fact the whole
-kingdom was in a state of turmoil.
-
-It is not known whether the expedition was successful. It was reported
-but not confirmed that the two towns were captured.
-
-At the first news of the Siamese revolt the King of Burma sent orders
-to the governor of Tavoy to overrun the country again, and to press
-the inhabitants of the town into his army to effect the entire ruin of
-the country.
-
-These people, outwardly subservient, had disguised their hatred
-against their recent oppressors. The general took only a few Burmese
-with him as he had put his trust in the Siamese whom he imagined were
-reliable. He soon found out his mistake, for, on sending them against
-the town of Beancham which they captured, they closed the gates
-against him and swore they had taken up arms only to use them against
-their oppressors. They opened fire upon those who had regarded them as
-comrades in arms.
-
-The general, betrayed by his untrustworthy allies, if it is possible
-to apply this appellation to the avengers of their country's wrongs,
-found himself surrounded by enemies.
-
-The very countryside turned against him and refused to supply his
-wants as the Burmese had destroyed all the fruit trees. The beasts of
-burden, finding no fodder in the plains, had strayed to find pasturage
-elsewhere.
-
-At length the army was reduced to rations sufficient for three days
-only. It would have been folly rather than heroism to advance further.
-The general considered that his duty lay in the preservation of the
-lives of those committed to his care. A retreat was made, which was by
-no means a disgrace, as it was caused by dire necessity.
-
-On his arrival at Tavoy he informed his master that his expedition had
-been a failure owing to the defection of his troops.
-
-The King of Ava, smarting under the humiliation of defeat in a land
-that had been the scene of his triumphs, determined on taking
-vengeance with the utmost severity. But while preparations were being
-made for another expedition that he had intended to lead in person,
-his plans were altered owing to complications with China which had
-arisen as follows.
-
-After the Burmese had laid waste the kingdoms of Pegu, Siam and
-Aracan, they had invaded Laos and Cassaye, (the latter being part of
-Bengal), rather as dacoits than as conquerors. They changed these
-happy and populous lands into arid deserts and gloried in the
-spoliation of what might have been preserved. The ease with which
-their early conquests had been effected had caused them to turn their
-arms against China, which offered a richer prey to their greed. They
-had no grounds for hostilities whatever, but those whose creed is
-'Might makes Right,' are always ready to transgress all laws to obtain
-their desires. The Burmese declared war on the Chinese on the pretext
-of taking vengeance on a small nation whom they called barbarians and
-who were less powerful than they. This obscure race was perfectly
-contented to live as best it might in the forests that lay between Ava
-and China. This savage tribe whose sole asset was its independence,
-seemed never, owing to the fact of its poverty, to have been a prize
-for the ambition of a conqueror.
-
-The Kings of Ava had always stood as its protectors and in return
-exacted a small tribute. But the Cassians, poor and proud, seeing all
-the neighbouring kingdoms agitated by home and foreign wars, wished to
-dispense with having to pay a tribute which was more humiliating than
-burdensome as it was an indication of their dependent position. In
-1749 they had declared that they no longer needed protection, that
-their forest, were their ramparts and that their courage had taught
-them daring to fear nothing. For some time they enjoyed their
-independence, but when the Kingdom of Ava regained its pristine
-glories, they found that the Burmese harassed them without
-intermission, and their lands, that hardly gave them a bare means of
-livelihood, were laid waste by repeated frays. To escape the
-domination of Burma, they besought help from their neighbour, the
-Emperor of China, who alone could protect them, and to whom their
-defence was a matter of importance as they formed the only barrier
-between his territories and the barbarians.
-
-While the hosts of the Burmese were overrunning the Kingdom of Siam,
-another swarm of these savages was let loose in the Chinese provinces.
-They captured several important positions without meeting any serious
-opposition and the inhabitants were put to the sword. It is not a
-matter for surprise that their conquests were so readily accomplished.
-The Chinese are wont to conquer their neighbours by diplomacy rather
-than by the force of arms. They make use of their superior skill to
-subdue them by artful promises. The art of war is yet in its infancy
-among the Chinese who are cunning diplomats, but cowardly soldiers.
-They are skilful in the art of smelting metals and have plenty of
-artillery, but they are hopelessly ignorant of its proper use in
-warfare. Their chief weapons are but swords, lances and arrows, and
-their knowledge of military tactics is lamentably weak.
-
-The Burmese captured a vast booty. They disposed of the wealth of a
-country whose inhabitants are renowned for their ability in
-agriculture and commerce.
-
-Their manufactures and products have attracted the trade of all
-nations. The natural fertility of the soil of the country has been
-greatly increased by the toil of the cultivators.
-
-The mountains, which in most countries of the world appear to be
-barren, produce abundant harvests in this favoured land. The Burmese
-invasion was a cause of other troubles to the country. Many of the
-Chinese adopted the customs of the barbarians and became brigands. The
-roads were infested with thieves and murderers both of home and
-foreign origin who fearlessly plundered unwary travellers.
-
-At the reports of these disasters, the governor of Canton raised a
-force for the deliverance of the country from so terrible a scourge.
-But on receipt of the news of his march, the Burmese returned home to
-dispose of their plunder and to seek for reinforcements.
-
-Shortly after this, the Chinese gained a slight success near the
-river, but the victory was followed by a crushing defeat, their land
-force was cut to pieces and 100,000 men were taken prisoners to Ava
-whence they were apportioned to hard labour in the various provinces.
-The Chinese force must have been very considerable, as the bulk of the
-men fled. It is surprising that the Viceroy of a single province could
-have raised so large a host, but it is no longer a matter of wonder
-when we remember that the country has a higher birthrate than any
-other, and that perhaps the Chinese are the only nation where a system
-of absolute government is not an obstacle to the increase of the
-population.
-
-The defeat of the Chinese was easy to repair; the Emperor assembled an
-army of 500,000 men who were to overrun the country of their foes. The
-King of Ava, too weak to oppose any resistance, mustered all the
-available troops from every province to the capital.
-
-The inhabitants of the lands bordering on Chinese territory abandoned
-their possessions and the country became a desert, laid waste by its
-inhabitants who wished to deprive the enemy of all means of
-sustenance. In the beginning of 1769 we had no reliable information of
-the movements of the enemy who were unable to march on Ava owing to
-fatigue and scarcity, and we have only had news up to October of this
-year 1771.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XII.
-
- ADVANTAGES THAT MIGHT ACCRUE FROM COMMERCIAL RELATIONS
- WITH SIAM AND THE NEIGHBOURING KINGDOMS.
-
-
-There is no doubt that owing to the ill-luck experienced by the French
-in Siam at the end of the last century, no new trading stations have
-been formed in that country. The ministers have invariably turned deaf
-ears to the suggestions of the missionaries, and consider that their
-business consists more in the saving of souls than in dabbling with
-commerce and politics.
-
-But if we bear in mind the advantages that Europeans of other
-nationalities have obtained, we must acknowledge that the French
-allowed themselves to be rebuffed by the initial obstacles, and that
-they took no notice of sources of wealth which did not present
-themselves on the spot.
-
-The King of Siam had granted permission to the French to open a
-trading station; the French merchants were held in high estimation and
-were more favoured than those of other nations. Two cities had been
-ceded without reservation to Louis XIV. in return for the military
-help sent for the defence of the kingdom. The revolution that occurred
-during Faulcon's tenure of office obliged the French to leave a
-country to which they had been summoned as its defenders, and from
-that time onwards, but few French vessels entered the ports of Siam.
-
-Formerly the Council of Pondicherry had sent several ships to Siam in
-the course of each year and one vessel had always been bound for the
-port of Mergui alone. They were exempt from ordinary taxation and the
-French missionaries, who were respected for their rectitude, were the
-only foreign judges who were able to give a decision in cases between
-Europeans and Siamese.
-
-The English had been for more than a century in Siam without any
-trading station or representative. Some of them carried on certain
-profitable amount of trade.
-
-The Dutch had gained the commercial supremacy. Their factory was the
-finest and most beautiful building in the kingdom and they enjoyed
-many privileges of great value.
-
-The King of Siam, by a policy detrimental to his interests, but as a
-boon to his subjects, reserves the monopoly of foreign trade. Thus
-trade is not in a flourishing condition as the interested despot fixes
-the price of merchandise at his own sweet will.
-
-Since the last revolution the system of government has been entirely
-changed, and today it would be an easy matter for the French to regain
-their commercial supremacy by the establishment of a trading station
-at Mergui as in former times, or at some spot near the capital. The
-station could be protected by a fortress as was formerly the case at
-Bangkok the foundations and ruins of which remain to this day.
-
-A wide and deep river forms a defence to the approaches and it would
-only be a matter of 12 leagues from the sea. The French could rebuild
-this fortress for the following reasons, (1) Compensation is due for
-the losses suffered in 1680. (2) The site had been granted to them
-without reservation. (3) The Siamese Government is still in debt to
-the India Company, and lastly owing to the fact that a weak minded
-nation, who tremble at the sight of an armed Frenchman, could easily
-be imposed upon.
-
-Since the retreat of the Burmese, the kingdom of Siam has been
-governed by several petty chieftains who are at perpetual strife with
-each other. Bangkok and Mergui have their rulers. The French minister
-might make arrangements with one of these usurpers, who might feel
-flattered to be under French protection, and, in return might well
-grant a piece of land on which to build a fortress for the protection
-of commerce.
-
-Such a fortified trading station would be handy as a port of call for
-Pondicherry in connection with commerce with China.
-
-The country produces all sorts of building materials, brick-clay,
-cement, and shell-lime.
-
-All the neighbouring nations would crowd to the new mart, many
-wandering Christian families, homeless since the Burmese invasion,
-would take refuge there, and the Chinese who equip vessels at a cheap
-rate, would send at least forty ships per annum. They would hasten to
-bring their merchandise in the hope of a brisk trade. The India
-Company would be spared the expenses that are incurred in having to
-seek trade-openings further afield, and that absorb so much of its
-profits.
-
-The Mahomedan descendants of the Arabs, Moguls, and Persians have had
-commercial relations with the capital for a considerable time, and to
-renew them, they are only waiting for a establishment of a depot by
-which trade may be expedited. The foundations would be easy to lay and
-by the re-establishment of the college that the French missionaries
-had formerly in the kingdom and which enjoyed the highest respect, the
-success of the former project could be ensured. The old King when he
-was informed that Christianity inculcates obedience to rulers, had
-always extended a cordial welcome to the missionaries.
-
-These men had not left their country to seek their fortunes. Their
-disinterestedness was favourable to the Company who trusted them, but
-not as paid agents for their share of the profits, nor for whatever
-they could appropriate. It would be of great advantage that a well
-ordered society should be established in this foreign country so as to
-become familiarised with the manners, customs, vices and virtues of
-those with whom they dwell. The knowledge of the principal Eastern
-languages is also an important matter so that the French merchants
-need not be at the mercy of untrustworthy interpreters. The natural
-history of this country tells us of the productions that are of
-commercial value, and even if such productions as agate, diamonds,
-pearls, perfumes dye-stuffs and scented woods, which are known to be
-found in the country, could not be discovered in paying quantities;
-great advantages could be gained by the trade with the neighbouring
-nations for which this kingdom is, geographically speaking, the
-meeting place.
-
-A short sketch should be given of the peoples of the Indo-Chinese
-peninsula in order to lead to the better understanding of the
-advantages that would accrue from the establishment of trading
-stations as above mentioned. The northern part of the peninsula
-includes nine kingdoms, viz., Asem, Tipra, Aracan, Pegu, Ava, Laos,
-Siam, Cambodia, and Cochin-China.
-
-The Kingdom of Asem is almost unknown owing to its situation lying
-beyond the usual routes favoured by travellers and to reach it, a
-considerable detour is necessary.
-
-It is one of the richest countries of Asia and has no need of any of
-the produce of its neighbours to whom it supplies a large quantity of
-metals. In this country are mines of gold silver, lead and iron.
-
-As the inhabitants are free from taxation, the King holds the monopoly
-of the mineral products, and, mindful of the well-being of his
-subjects, employs slave-labour only in the mines. This is the only
-country in Asia, where humanity is not crushed by the weight of
-despotic power.
-
-A creature differing somewhat from our ordinary silkworm produces silk
-from which a glossy fabric of inferior quality is produced. Gum-lac is
-the most valuable product of the country and is of the finest quality
-produced in the East. There are two varieties. The red is used as a
-dye-stuff, as a varnish for articles of furniture and for wax. Silver
-is the currency of the country.
-
-The inhabitants are of sturdy build, but the women and are somewhat
-snub-nosed. Both sexes are practically naked, and cover their private
-parts only. They wear blue caps trimmed with pig's teeth. Their
-bracelets, which display a certain amount of taste, are made of coral,
-yellow amber, and sometimes of tortoise shell or sea shells. Poverty,
-tyranny and oppression are unknown. Every man is master of his own
-property and has several wives, each of whom has her appointed
-household duties. Although four-footed animals are plentiful, dog's
-flesh is the favourite dish. They grow many varieties of vines and the
-grape is used for the preparation of brandy only. They extract salt
-from the green scum of stagnant pools and they obtain it also from the
-leaves of a tree known as Adam's fig tree. The leaves are burnt and an
-intensely saline residue is obtained from the ashes. They have a
-secret process of extraction by boiling and straining the mother
-liquor through a linen fabric. They manufacture gun-powder of the
-finest quality and Eastern peoples ascribe the glory of the invention
-of this agent of destruction to them, but what is more extraordinary
-this country has been engaged in no war for 500 years. The secret has
-passed to the Peguans, who in turn handed on to the Chinese, who pose
-as the inventors, as doubtless they were the first nation to employ it
-in warfare.
-
-The kingdom of Tipra produces nothing that excites the curiosity of
-the traveller or the greed of the merchant. A gold mine is situated in
-the country, but the metal is of rather poor quality, and is exchanged
-for silver in China. There is also plenty of silk, but of very coarse
-quality and is used for common purposes only. The inhabitants are
-addicted to intoxicating liquors. Instead of figures, they calculate
-with pebbles that have the appearance of small agates. They rarely
-journey from their own country and have no commercial relations with
-other nations who know them by name only. The kingdom of Aracan has so
-extended a coast line that it seems to invite all commercial nations
-to trade. The climate is good, plague and other infectious diseases
-are unknown. The rich and fertile plains produce all the necessaries
-of life. Many tribes live in the pleasant valleys which afford
-pasturage to all sorts of wild and domestic animals. Horses are rarely
-seen. Horned buffaloes are employed for agricultural operations. Their
-anger is aroused at the sight of red. They let those whom they wish to
-attack pass quietly by and then gore them from behind with their
-murderous horns. These animals, intractable, by nature are obedient
-only to the native in charge of them, and gather around him at the
-sound of the horn by which he calls them.
-
-The winter, so to speak, as it is the rainy and stormy season, begins
-in April and finishes in October. There is no other season but summer
-during which abundant crops of beans, grain and fruits are produced;
-but neither wheat nor rye can be grown. The capital gives a good idea
-of this kingdom. It is several leagues in extent, its population is
-equal to that of the largest towns in Europe, and it contains 600
-temples. The magnificence of the King's palace shows that gold is
-plentiful. The Hall of Gold is thus named as it is covered with the
-precious metal from roof to floor. A hundred ingots of gold each
-weighing 40 pounds are fixed to the throne, which itself is of massy
-gold. There are in addition seven golden images of the size of an
-ordinary man. They are hollow inside, but the metal is two inches
-thick. They are of immense value owing to the emeralds, rubies,
-sapphires and diamonds which are set in the forehead, arms and girdles
-of these vain images. In this hall there may be seen a square stand
-made entirely of gold upon which is a golden cabinet inlaid with
-precious stones. The King owns two rubies, each as long as the little
-finger, and at one end of the size of a hen's egg. These rubies have
-been the cause of desperate conflicts between the neighbouring Kings
-owing to the superstition attached to these stones that the possessor
-will be arbiter of the fate of the others. The King wears them on the
-day of his coronation only. The people, contented with the products of
-their land, cannot understand why men risk their lives in the pursuit
-of wealth. They take up arms for war only, and never for trade, which
-is carried on solely by foreigners from all parts of the world.
-
-The Mahommedans, especially, carry on a great trade in elephants which
-they export to the Coromandel Coast, to Golconda and to Persia from
-whence they import fabrics, silks and spices.
-
-The most plentiful articles of commerce of the country are timber,
-lead, tin and ivory. It is worth while to make a few remarks on the
-manners and customs of a nation with which commercial relations could
-well be established. The Aracanese have broad and flat foreheads which
-results from a peculiarity of taste rather than from a freak of
-nature, as the work of nature is marred by the application of a leaden
-plate to the infant's forehead.
-
-Their nostrils are large and open and the lobes of their ears are so
-long that they nearly reach down to their shoulders. Their dress
-consists of a cotton shirt that covers the arms, chest and abdomen.
-They wear, in addition, a long trailing garment, and so many other
-articles of attire that when they are fully dressed they look more
-like rolls of wadding than men. Their hair is piled on the back of
-their heads in the fashion of the Dutchwomen. The women have no other
-head gear than their coiffure which is kept in place by clasps, and
-this style of hairdressing is very effective. Their dishes are not
-appetising to European ideas. They eat rats, mice, snakes and all
-sorts of humble creatures. They are also fond of fish,--the staler,
-the better. Their principal beverage is pure water or a liquor
-extracted from the trunk of a certain species of palm tree. Female
-chastity commands no respect whatever. Husbands prefer to risk
-becoming the fathers of other peoples children rather than to take a
-virgin to wife. As a rule the Dutch sailors are paid well for their
-services in this matter.
-
-The King, shut up in his palace, passes a lazy life with the Queen and
-his concubines.
-
-Every year each of the twelve provincial governors selects a dozen
-girls of the same age in his district, and exposes them to the ardent
-rays of the sun in order to induce perspiration.
-
-They are then wiped dry with pieces of fine linen which are sent to
-the Court so that the odour may indicate those who are most worthy to
-enter the harem. Those who are refused admittance become concubines of
-the courtiers who receive them as a pledge of royal favour. It is said
-that the King's body guard consists of concubines who receive a
-certain amount of military training.
-
-The King takes the following pompous title.
-
-"Emperor of Aracan, possessor of the White Elephant and of the Two
-Rubies, Lawful heir of Pegu and Burma, Lord of Twelve provinces of
-Bengal, Disposer of Kings who place their heads beneath the soles of
-his feet."
-
-The liberal arts are utterly ignored if one can judge by the scanty
-progress therein made. Medicine, especially, is only a fraud founded
-on superstition. The priests known as "Raulins" are summoned to the
-bedsides of the sick. They breathe over them and mutter mysterious
-incantations. A sacrifice of fowls, pigs or fat beasts is offered to
-the god of the four winds. This sacrifice must be repeated four times
-to prevent the death of the patient. The Raulins, however, devour the
-sacrifices offered to their gods.
-
-In severe illness their fertile knavery prescribes a strange remedy by
-which the Raulins gain no small advantage. The wife, children or the
-relations of the patient bedeck an altar on which is placed an image,
-and place it in a well furnished room wherein are assembled the
-priests and relatives as for a grand banquet. The Master of the
-Ceremonies dances and hops about until he is exhausted. A rope is then
-fastened to the ceiling and the performer supports himself by it and
-jumps higher and higher until he falls down in a swoon which is
-considered to be a divine trance Everyone pretends to be envious of
-his good luck, as they are sure he is enjoying a tete a tete with
-his god. The priests, who solemnly preside at this fantastic ceremony,
-anoint the sick man with oil and perfumes, and, if he happens to die
-they never blame themselves. They say that his death is a blessing
-from the gods who have taken him from this vale of tears to the
-mansions of the blest.
-
-Their gross superstitions are seen to best advantage in their funeral
-rites. Whilst the priests are chanting prayers and burning incense,
-the friends and relatives of the deceased thump copper vessels in
-order to scare away black cats, for if by ill luck one of these
-animals were to touch the corpse, the soul of the deceased would be
-exiled from the heavenly abode where it would have its fill of
-pleasures of all sorts and would be reincarnated in mortal shape.
-
-There is a certain sect of priests who believe that they share in the
-power of the gods. They are summoned to a grand banquet by the
-relatives of the deceased, and if they refuse the invitation, it is a
-sign that the soul of the dead man has been cast into the nethermost
-hell. Hired mourners are engaged to make a loud outcry. The dead whose
-relatives have not been able to honour with a funeral pyre, are
-exposed at the water's edge, and are carried away by the stream.
-Sometimes the corpses are devoured by birds of prey, which latter
-having always plenty of available foodstuff increase and multiply and
-even attack buffaloes and oxen.
-
-Sometimes they hasten the death of their friends and relations when
-they are seem to be suffering from the pains of old age or from some
-incurable malady. This action, which is a crime among civilized
-nations, is regarded by them as an act of piety, as they say that it
-is cruel to let those for whom happiness is waiting in Heaven, suffer
-here on earth. These peoples are sunk in the lowest depths of
-idolatry. Their temples are built in pyramidical shape and contain a
-large assortment of idols. They have gods of the house whose images
-they brand on their arms and shoulders with a hot iron. The barking of
-dogs, the bellowings of bulls, the howls of wild beasts, the songs of
-birds are considered as omens of coming events which the priests
-interpret to their own advantage. They celebrate a feast of the dead
-at which their fanaticism is pushed to its cruellest limits. One of
-their idols is dragged on a heavy car and is accompanied by Priests
-dressed in white. The fanatical devotees cast themselves under the
-wheels, and their blood is held to be a most pleasing offering to the
-god. Others are fastened by iron hooks to the car and, covered with
-blood, they are placed in a temple where they become objects of public
-worship. It is a matter of congratulation to all those on whose
-garments a drop of their blood falls. These holy madmen are worshipped
-as martyrs. There are three grades of priests. The head priest, who
-lives in the island of Munay, has control of public worship. His
-commands are very rarely infringed. The respect he inspires almost
-approaches to adoration. The King, absolute as he is, never disputes
-the precedence of the head-priest on ceremonial occasions and never
-covers himself before him. All the priests are vowed to perpetual
-celibacy, and should one of them break his vows of chastity, he is at
-once disgraced and expelled from the priesthood. Although they all
-obey the same head priest, they do not conform to a universal rule of
-life. Some live in their own houses at their own expense and are not a
-burden on society. Remote from the stresses of the world and despising
-mundane joys, they are unnoticed by the public and make their dwelling
-among the rocks or in deep forests or in deserts. When they are
-obliged to appear in public, they are of humble mien and with eyes
-downcast, but this show of modesty is but a clever method of
-attracting attention. Other, more happy and sociable, live in fine
-palaces in the idle enjoyment of the multifarious gifts that the King
-and the Princes proffer to them in profusion in order to gain the
-favour of Heaven.
-
-The education of the young is entrusted to these idolatrous priests,
-as if men whose sole functions seem to be prayer and ascetism, could
-have the necessary abilities for the upbringing of magistrates,
-warriors, artists or statesmen.
-
-There are hermits as well, a variety of wild men whose sanctity is in
-proportion to their eccentricities. They, like the priests are divided
-into classes, and all renounce the pleasures of life.
-
-Although Europeans have had considerable intercourse with the Kingdom
-of Ava, it is really a country about which very little is known. The
-majority of those who have given descriptions of this land have been
-either soldiers or traders, whose aims have been the acquisition of
-wealth rather than the desire to make accurate observations. All
-travellers agree that the fertile soil produces an abundance of rice
-and fruits, and that mines of lead, copper and silver exist, but that
-the natives have not sufficient skill to work them. In Ava, the
-capital of the kingdom, there is a considerable trade in musk, and in
-rubies and sapphires of the finest quality. The natives are quite
-successful in working these mines. Trade would flourish if public
-peace so necessary to industrial occupations, were not so frequently
-disturbed by various revolutions.
-
-The form of Government is despotic. The King who should be merely the
-administrator of the law has usurped the rights of making, and
-breaking the law at his own pleasure.
-
-Each province has its deputy at the Court under whose protection it
-resides. This delegate has the right of representing the needs of his
-fellow citizens and as the King is always well posted in state
-affairs, oppressors are speedily brought to justice and punished. The
-following are the titles assumed by the King.
-
-"King of Kings who should be obeyed by everyone. Friend and Relation
-of the gods of Heaven and Earth, who from their regard for him
-preserve the animals and govern the seasons. Brother of the Sun,
-Cousin of the Moon and of the Stars. Absolute Master of the ebb and
-flow of the Tides. King of the White Elephant and of the Twenty Four
-Umbrellas." The arrogance of the Monarch is such that on rising from
-table, he orders that a trumpet be sounded to announce the fact to the
-other Kings of the earth that they have his permission to take their
-repast. Foreign ambassadors as well as his own subjects must prostrate
-themselves before him and even the elephants are trained to crouch
-down when he passes.
-
-The military forces do not draw their pay from the public treasury.
-Each provincial governor has certain lands in his province, the
-produce of which is devoted to the support of the soldiery in time of
-peace, and in war time he supplies them with arms, food, and clothing.
-Officers are distinguished from the rank and file by the magnificence
-of their pipes which have certain joints to indicate the rank.
-
-The Kingdom of Jangoma is situated on the north of Siam. It is not
-easy to define its boundaries accurately as they have changed owing to
-revolutions and political events. The country is governed by the
-priests whose power should be limited by law since the inhabitants
-style themselves "free-men," a title which servile and degraded races
-ought not to assume. Few details are known of the country and its
-inhabitants and we can only draw our conclusions from certain Chinese
-accounts and Siamese traditions. The following is all that is at
-present known to us on this matter.
-
-The inhabitants are a well-built and vigorous race. Owing to the heat
-of the sun they wear scanty raiment consisting of a thin loin cloth.
-They go bareheaded and have never used shoes. The women are as
-voluptuous as the Peguans, but are much more handsome and are greatly
-in demand for the harems of pleasure loving Kings. Although the soil
-produces every necessary and even some luxuries of life, corn cannot
-be cultivated. But instead of bread, rice cakes form the staple
-article of diet. Besides necessaries of life the country produces
-musk, pepper, silk, gold, silver, copper and gums. It is true that
-certain travellers say that the bulk of these products come from
-China. But it would be less costly for a company established in Siam
-to procure them from Jangoma, rather than from the remotest East, and
-more so as this nation having had no commercial relations is unaware
-of the advantages of its geographical position.
-
-We have very little information about the customs of the country, but
-it is known that the devil plays an important part in the beliefs of
-the inhabitants. The sick promise him sacrificial offerings and if he
-condescends to restore them to health they celebrate their recovery by
-a great feast to which all their friends and relations bring gifts of
-fruits to propitiate the evil spirit whom they look upon as the author
-of all diseases.
-
-They are quite sure that the devil has no ear for music, as it is by
-instrumental efforts that they endeavour to drive him out of the
-house. The same motive, doubtless prompts them to summon priests to
-chant round the bedside of the sick man, who encouraged by their
-dismal voices expects a speedy relief from his pains. Death, which is
-a cause of mourning to men of other races of the earth, is for this
-nation a festal and delightful event. There seems to be a total lack
-of regret for the departed or at least they skilfully disguise their
-feelings in the matter. The corpse is borne on a reed litter by
-sixteen men to the place of cremation. The friends and relations,
-preceded by a band, follow in the procession. Quantities of presents
-are offered to the idolatrous priests who like birds of prey, live on
-the spoils of the dead. When the corpse has been cremated the funeral
-party returns to the house and the next two days are spent in feasting
-and dancing. After this, the widow bedecked with the trappings of woe
-proceeds to the cremation ground. All groan loudly and weep as they
-pick up the bones left by the flames. As a sign of mourning they
-merely get their hair cut.
-
-Laos, which signifies thousands of elephants, derives its name from
-the numbers of these animals living in the forests of that country.
-
-The climate is so mild and the air so pure that we are told that men
-of a hundred and even a hundred and twenty years still retain the full
-powers of their manhood. The bounties of nature are manifest in the
-plains and valleys and even the hilly districts. The watercourses
-which receive the mountain torrents, distribute the water evenly over
-the land and there are neither marshes nor stagnant ponds. The eastern
-bank of the river is the more fertile, the animals on this side are
-larger and finer, and the trees are more lofty. Here is grown the best
-rice of the East. The ground on which it has been sown, becomes
-covered with a sort of foam after the harvest and the heat of the sun
-converts it into solid salt.
-
-Benzoin and lacquer of the best quality are found in the country, and
-from the latter Spanish wax is made.
-
-Although ivory of superior quality is abundant, they consider
-rhinoceros horn to be of more value, as it is supposed to have the
-property of rendering the possessors lucky. The people of the upper
-classes as they happen to become more prosperous, discard the horn
-they possess so as to buy another which is reputed to be more
-efficacious and none of their valuables is guarded with greater care.
-
-The flowers that stud the plains nourish swarms of bees which supply
-honey and wax. Tin, lead and iron mines are an important asset to the
-country. Gold and silver are found in the rivers whence it is
-extracted by means of iron nets.
-
-Musk, which is one of the chief articles of commerce, is not a product
-of this country, but a composition of ambergris and the secretion of a
-species of cat, which gives off an agreeable perfume is used instead.
-In the forests are plenty of wild animals, but cultivation is carried
-on by the help of buffaloes and oxen. The rivers teem with fish, some
-so large that two men can hardly carry one. The poor live on salt fish
-and rice. Although there is no salt water in the country, they find
-splendid rubies. Doubtless the foam that covers the fields after the
-rice harvest supplies the lack of salt for the formation of this
-precious stone in the bosom of the earth.
-
-The Chinese carried on a considerable trade with Laos before the
-Tartar invasion. They brought velvets, silks, stuffs, carpets,
-horse-hair, cottons, gold, silver and porcelain which they bartered
-for ivory, opium and drugs.
-
-In the province of Laos from whence the kingdom takes its name, there
-is a deep mine whence rubies and emeralds are extracted. The King
-possesses an emerald of the size of an ordinary orange.
-
-Commercial relations, if established in this country, would be
-assuredly fruitful for the reason that the Laosians are the most
-upright and honest people in the Indo-Chinese peninsula. Not that they
-desire to possess every curious article of foreign origin they may
-see, but they prefer to be importunate in their demands for it rather
-than to attempt to gain possession of it by violence. The greatest
-praise that can be bestowed upon them is to remark on their fidelity
-to their pledged word. Robbery and murder are rarely heard of on the
-main routes, as the townships and villages are held responsible for
-any insults offered to travellers in the vicinity.
-
-Their virtues are not unmixed with vices. By nature incorrigible
-idlers, they work only when absolutely obliged to. Arduous toil
-disgusts them, and destitute of perseverence, they cannot fix their
-attention for long on a single object and never examine anything more
-than superficially. Unbridled in their desires for the opposite sex,
-they seem to live merely for reproduction.
-
-Sorcery and magic are the sources of many crimes and superstitions,
-but it is a weakness of the oriental mind never to undertake any
-important matter before having consulted and paid highly for the
-services of their duly qualified humbugs. The purity of the air tends
-to make the people long lived, and although the country is not very
-large, an army of 500,000 fighting men could easily be raised and it
-would not be difficult to raise a large force of centenarians, all
-healthy and vigorous. The inhabitants are less temperate than in other
-Eastern countries. They take four meals a day. Rice, fish and buffalo
-meat form their staple articles of diet. They rarely eat veal, beef or
-poultry. Birds are roasted with their feathers which impart a
-disagreeable taste to the flesh.
-
-As a rule the magistrates and the higher officials do not take more
-than one wife, but this moderation is due to motives of economy. They
-wish to give the impression that they are so busy with state affairs
-that they have no time to give to their own pleasures.
-
-However they keep large numbers of concubines which make up for the
-fact of their only keeping one wife. Marriage is a life-institution,
-but divorce is so common that marriage appears to be but a passing
-fancy. When a woman is convicted of adultery the husband can inflict
-whatever punishment he thinks fit.
-
-Funerals are occasions of festivity rather than of mourning. The
-priests are well paid and are magnificently entertained. They
-contribute tears and funeral dirges and point out the road to the
-heavenly mansions to the spirit of the deceased. In the grave are
-placed offerings of money. It is to be presumed that the priests, as
-owners of the graves put the wealth buried by ignorance into
-circulation again. It should be noticed that the trade of this country
-has suffered from the various revolutions. In former times its
-products were taken to Siam, but since the Burmese invasion, they have
-been diverted to Pegu. The hatred inspired by the continuous state of
-hostility between these two nations has driven trade to Cambodia where
-the Laosians find a ready market for their gums, lacquer and other
-articles.
-
-This ignorant nation boasts that it taught the Siamese the art of
-writing on palm leaves; the language and the characters are similar,
-but the Laosians cannot pronounce the letters R. and L. It is said
-that in the olden time, their mode of worship was unmixed with
-superstitious beliefs. They had no temples but worshipped a Creator
-god who ruled the world, and who could only be pleased by the practice
-of virtue and not by sacrifice and ceremony. They believe that after
-the lapse of a certain number of centuries, the universe will be
-renewed. This idea of a Periodical Great Year has been adopted by
-nearly all the nations of old time.
-
-Commercial intercourse with the Chinese has altered these simple
-beliefs.
-
-They had priests who became legislators and who, in order to avoid the
-risk of having their arguments refuted, produced books written in
-foreign characters. As their teachings were not understood, they
-appeared to be highly mysterious and were greatly respected, and it
-was no difficult matter for these cunning impostors to attribute a
-divine origin to their doctrinal hypotheses. Their learned men are
-divided into three classes. Some teach how the universe and the gods
-have been created, but they base their arguments on fables and not on
-facts. Others who are styled 'the enlightened' reconcile all
-embarrassing questions and contradictory statements.
-
-The new doctrine proclaims the eternity of Heaven and sixteen worlds,
-and that, in the highest of them, the lucky inhabitants taste of
-perpetual felicity unmixed with sorrow. These worlds are liable to
-destruction and renewal and they reckon 18,000 years since the renewal
-of the actual earth. They grant the existence of a hell, but the
-priests never mention the torments prepared for the wicked, lest they
-should intimidate the feeble minded. Polygamy is the reward hoped for
-in the next world by the righteous, but as this doctrine is somewhat
-distasteful to the women, they are told that those who lead a godly
-life will be changed into men. The same reward is promised to all
-those who bestow their wealth on religious objects, by the assurance
-that the donor will have as many women as could be purchased by the
-treasure they have laid up in heaven.
-
-The priests, sworn to celibacy, console themselves with the belief
-that after death they will have the power to create a number of women
-with whom they may do as they please. They practise chastity during
-their lifetime with the sole idea of satiating their vicious desires
-in the next world, and that which is regarded as a virtue in Heaven is
-considered to be a vice on earth. Their monasteries are schools of
-debauchery or are filled with men of the lowest class. Puffed up with
-the dignity of their office they compel such a respect that the chief
-of the nation himself can refuse to grant it at his peril only.
-
-Their cells are separate and that of the abbot is magnificently
-appointed. Gold and silk and articles of luxury are everywhere
-apparent. Seated on a dazzling throne the abbot receives the worship
-of his underlings and of the devout public.
-
-I shall not enter into details of their mode of life as I should then
-be obliged to repeat what I have already remarked about the priests,
-but I ought to mention certain customs which seem to justify the
-opinion of those who maintain that Christianity in its early forms was
-established among these people.
-
-On the fourteenth day of every month they are obliged to assemble to
-make a public confession of their sins. A humble avowal is sufficient
-to gain absolution, and as the penances are not painful, backsliders
-are frequent. They frequently employ holy water of which they always
-keep a supply handy. They consider that it is a highly efficacious
-remedy against the severest diseases.
-
-The priests, in fact, consider it as an article of of trade; and
-barter it for valuable liquors. The altars are adorned with flowers,
-and illuminated by torches. They also make use of rosaries, the beads
-of which are often of diamonds or rubies to assist the ignorance of
-those who are unable to read their prayers and hymns. They observe an
-Easter and a Jubilee. During those solemn occasions, all work is
-forbidden, and in consequence this time of rest in given up to
-debauchery. The preachers mount on pulpits whence they announce rules
-of conduct of a fairly pure and stringent nature, which however are
-broken by most people. The rich purchase indulgences, but the greedy
-priests only grant them for a limited period, and on expiration of the
-term, a new permit to transgress the laws must be purchased. Only the
-very poor need despair of the attainment of eternal felicity. The
-wealthy expend vast sums on these impostors who in return agree to
-expiate their peccadilloes.
-
-The hermit priests live in dark caverns, in the midst of the forests,
-where in solitary retirement a large colony grows up around them in
-proof of their libidinous habits. It must not however be inferred that
-there are not some melancholy individuals who disgusted with life,
-bury themselves in these subterranean abodes and give themselves up to
-prayer and contemplation. A life of asceticism is by no means
-wearisome in tropical climates, where laziness is regarded as a
-variety of annihilation. Their occult researches have undoubtedly
-resulted in the discovery of certain tricks by which they impose on
-popular credulity. All of their mystic rites seem to have been
-modelled on or derived from the doctrines of Pythagoras or of the
-Priests of Egypt. Magic was the foundation, of these doctrines, and
-traces of such practice are visible in the writings of Apulius,
-Iamblichus and Porphery.
-
-The Kingdom of Cambodia is known to few travellers, who having made a
-short visit there have given us very vague accounts. It is to be hoped
-that the Missionaries who have planted colonies there will give us
-information as to the possible advantages to be thence derived. Their
-scrupulous accuracy pays greater attention to that which is useful to
-us rather than to embellishments.
-
-It is known that this country, protected by a mountain range, is
-watered by the great river that traverses the country. Its equatorial
-situation must of necessity give it a torrid climate, and in order to
-avoid the burning heat only the banks of rivers or lakes are
-inhabited. Travellers have much to suffer from the attacks of insects.
-
-This country, one of the most fertile of the Indies produces corn,
-rich harvests of rice, vegetables of fine quality, and oil which
-commands a high price. Seafarers of all nationalities have landed to
-take in supplies. Besides these important products, sugar and indigo
-of good quality are produced, which form leading native industries.
-The country is well wooded and fruit trees are plentiful. Sapan,
-sandal and other rare woods occur in the forests. All sorts of drugs,
-opium and camphor are abundantly produced. An extremely transparent
-variety of crystal is found in the rocks. This happy land produces
-amethysts, rubies, topazes, chrysolites, agates, bloodstones and other
-precious stones. Raw silk and ivory are very cheap. An ox weighing 500
-lbs costs only a crown, and 150 lbs of rice can be bought for eight
-sols. Everyone is allowed to hunt elephants, and tigers and lions are
-found in the forests as well as most of the wild beasts which appear
-to flourish only in the African deserts.
-
-The coast line 140 leagues in extent has only five or six safe
-anchorages for vessels. The most noteworthy port is opposite to the
-Siamese coast and has a great trade in lac, gums and ivory. The
-harbour of Pontameas would attract a great number of foreign ships but
-its trade has greatly fallen off since it was demolished in 1717 by
-the Siamese. The other harbours are but little known. The sea lying
-between this kingdom and that of Siam is dotted by numerous islets
-which render navigation dangerous. The two largest, although fertile,
-have been laid waste because the pirates who infest these seas have
-seized the results of the work and industry of the inhabitants. It
-would be an easy matter to set up an advantageous trading-station in
-Quadrol island where there are many natural sandy harbours. There is
-as well a group of eight islands having a good anchorage; Pulocondor
-is the only inhabited member of the group. This island is called the
-island of Orleans by the French and is about three leagues long and
-one and a half wide.
-
-The harbour is commodious and the anchorage easy. The sea abounds with
-many species of fish, and turtles, the shells and oil of the latter
-being valuable articles of trade. It is a land of monkeys and lizards
-some of which are ugly and covered with scales. Their bite is fatal.
-Others have claws and their tails, seven or eight feet long, are
-triangular in shape. They are good to eat. Flying squirrels and rats
-having ears shaped like those of human beings are to be seen. Most of
-the trees are balsamic, one species yielding gum has the bark and
-leaves like that of a chestnut tree. Oil is extracted by making an
-incision in the trunk and applying heat. There are many wild fruit
-trees bearing appetising looking fruits, but of insiped taste and
-frequently poisonous. A botanist could make a fine collection of
-plants and flowers unknown in other climates.
-
-There is only one village inhabited by about 400 persons; frequently
-it is deserted as the inhabitants take up their abode in spots where
-they can satisfy their needs. The Cochin Chinese send the Christians
-to this island. It was captured by the English who set up a trading
-post in 1702. The governor had hired Macassar mercenaries and had
-promised to terminate their engagement after three years. He did not
-keep to his agreement and he kept them to strengthen the growing
-colony. This breach of trust ought to have made him wary, but he
-forgot that his example might cause his betrayal. As a result these
-savages, who although being rigid observers of treaties, thought they
-had a right to exact vengeance, and all the English were massacred the
-same night.
-
-The Kingdom of Cambodia is inhabited by Portuguese, Japanese,
-Cochin-Chinese and Malays of whom some are passing traders, but others
-have become residents. The Portuguese have no priests and their
-religion is a mixture of idolatry and Christianity. They are in
-receipt of a small subsidy from the King, which together with the
-spoils of the chase forms their means of livelihood. The men are well
-built, and the women are distinctly handsome, but their lack of
-modesty counterbalances all the advantages they might otherwise derive
-from their personal appearance. These people never risk the perils of
-the sea in order to gain wealth, but they see the ships of all nations
-coming to their harbours for the purchase of the natural products of
-the land which are plentiful. They dig a fair quantity of gold and
-manufacture fabrics of as good quality as those of Holland. Their
-skill in embroidery is well known. The Dutch used to have a trading
-station and they had estimated that by the export of black lacquer,
-deer-skins, oxen and buffaloes to Japan, a profit of from 40 per cent
-to 70 per cent could be gained. But they met with opposition from the
-Portuguese who were jealous of their prosperity, and, on account of
-the various revolutions which have disturbed the peace of the kingdom,
-they have been obliged to forego all the advantages that they had
-hoped to gain. For these reasons, the different European nations have
-had no desire to form trading stations in these parts.
-
-The religion is somewhat similar to that of Siam. They grant the
-existence of several heavenly abodes for the souls of the departed. In
-some of these heavens they are regaled with the finest liquors and the
-most delicious viands, and the senses are stimulated by all manner of
-delights. Women always young and beautiful, reciprocate the passion
-they inspire.
-
-There is another heaven specially reserved for the solitary priests
-who have lived apart from the world. Their felicity consists in the
-utter absence of sensation, a sort of annihilation which is considered
-the height of bliss by lazy folks. The gods abide in the highest
-heaven and the privileged persons who imitate their virtues partake of
-their happiness. They also grant the existence of thirteen hells to
-which evil-doers are consigned according to the heinousness of their
-offences.
-
-The priesthood contains many members and is divided into several
-classes, of which the first takes precedence even of the King himself.
-The second class consider themselves as his equals, and as the general
-belief is that they share the perfection of the deity, a profound
-respect is paid to them although the majority of them are of the
-lowliest origin. Their chief is known as the King of the priests and
-in certain districts he has supreme authority.
-
-There are two ranks of nobility. The governors of towns and provinces,
-the ministers and judges are drawn from the first rank and are
-distinguished by a golden betelnut box. The nobles of the second rank
-have silver boxes.
-
-The King is absolute. He can dispose of the goods of his subjects or
-rather slaves as he pleases. Children have no right of inheritance and
-whatever the King condescends to leave them is regarded as a personal
-favour. Although this Kingdom is of large extent it can scarcely put
-an army of 30,000 men in the field. This petty king is as proud and
-luxurious as the greatest rulers of Asia and it is this idea of
-imaginary greatness that frequently renders him insolent towards
-foreigners.
-
-The country of Champa has a short coast-line with many commodious bays
-and harbours. Travellers have never penetrated the interior. No other
-town is known but Feneri, which used to be the royal residence before
-the country fell under the rule of the Cochin-Chinese, who, flying
-from Tartar tyranny were welcomed by the people whose rulers they have
-become. Their weapons are muskets, pikes and sabres in the use of
-which they show great skill. They are gentle and affable especially to
-foreigners. They show great respect for law from the King down to the
-lowest of his subjects. Their code is severe and the slightest faults
-do not fail to be punished. The people are not allowed to possess
-silver, and anyone convicted of its possession is severely punished.
-Gold is an article of trade and copper coin is the only currency. All
-callings are sold at a price and the consideration they enjoy is
-proportionate to the price. Whoever has sunk his fortune in the
-purchase of an office soon recovers his losses by means of exactions
-which are not punished, so as not to intimidate those who may wish to
-become office-holders. Liberty of worship is enjoined by the laws but
-most of the people are either Mahommedans or followers of Confucius;
-there are also idolators, some of whom worship reptiles and the lowest
-animals, while others regard the sun and moon as the creative powers.
-
-The Mahomedans of this country do not observe the Koran strictly. They
-eat pork and are so hospitable that they have no shame in prostituting
-their wives to their guests. They however make an exception in the
-case of the principal wife whom they cannot repudiate unless she has
-been convicted of adultery.
-
-The Chinese come annually to trade in tea, porcelain, silk and various
-commodities which they barter for scented woods and for gold which is
-of finer quality than the gold found in China.
-
-No country has had greater commercial intercourse with Siam than
-Cochin-China, a name signifying Western China given to it by the
-Portuguese in contradistinction to China proper. The country is easy
-of access, the harbours are numerous and commodious and a depth of 80
-fathoms is common in the bays. The country is densely populated and
-there are many towns and cities. Its fertility is due to the
-periodical inundations which leave a fine alluvial deposit on their
-retreat, and the heat of the sun brings the vegetable products to
-maturity early and imparts a fine flavour. There is a certain species
-of tree grown here known as the 'indestructible' as the timber never
-rots either in water or in the earth. It is used for ship's anchors.
-The mountains where this tree flourishes also produces various kinds
-of scented woods and all manner of flowers and perfumes. In this
-country are quarries of marble of various kinds and numerous gold
-mines. The inhabitants have learnt the art of smelting metals from the
-Chinese but they have not divulged the secret to them of casting iron
-into cannon and mortars. On the mountains are many rhinoceros of a
-larger size than any others in the Indies. Trade with the interior is
-considerable, merchants resort to the fairs at which all kinds of
-merchandize is offered for sale. The silk produced in this land is not
-of the first quality, but it is so plentiful that it is used for
-making ropes and sails. The land tortoises furnish oil. A considerable
-trade is carried on in pepper, sugar, honey and wax. The Chinese and
-the Japanese have the commercial supremacy. These foreigners are not
-subject to the laws of the country, they are magistrates who
-adjudicate all commercial disputes that arise between the traders of
-their nations. The impressions of the Cochin-Chinese given to us by
-travellers are partly unfavourable, and partly favourable. The Dutch
-who have suffered ill usage at their hands accuse them of
-faithlessness to their promises, of arrogance in their demeanour, and
-of treachery. Others who have been well received by them praise their
-kindliness towards foreigners, their commercial rectitude and above
-all their respect for the duties of hospitality. In spite of these
-conflicting opinions, all modern travellers concur in the view that
-their manners are as simple as their customs. Their gentleness of
-character saves them from acts of violence that in an instant ruin the
-impressions derived from years of exemplary conduct.
-
-Their diet is simple, the sole articles being rice, fish and
-vegetables. Their usual beverage is a kind of tea that differs from
-the Chinese variety. They mingle sugar derived from a certain tree
-with their drinking water which thus acquires a pleasant taste and
-odour. They have a few wines, but prefer strong liquors to wine which
-they nevertheless use in moderation at marriages and other solemn
-festivals, which are the only occasions of excess. Although dependent
-on neighbouring nations, they allow their hair to grow long as a sign
-of their freedom. Their grandees keep up splendid establishments and
-wear robes embroidered with pearls which they prefer to diamonds. The
-women are veiled, but uncover their faces in salutation. Their medical
-men are dressed in black and wear a mitre shaped headdress. They trim
-neither their beard nor their nails as a sign that they are less
-desirous to please than to instruct. They know that respectability is
-well assured by the adaptation of strange habits.
-
-Their houses have no other ornamentations than paintings and gilded
-sculptures. Marriage ceremonies, funeral rites and festivals are
-similar to those of the Chinese from whom they are descended, but in
-this, their new country, they have extinguished the torch of the
-liberal arts which illumined the land of their origin. It is not that
-they are without seats of learning, but such as they have are schools
-of error in which under the pretext of studying astronomy, they devote
-themselves to all the lies of astrology in order to seek for
-revelations of the future. They predict eclipses without being able to
-calculate their exact time, extent and duration and, regarding them as
-omens of serious evil, employ thousands of weird methods to counteract
-their supposed malign influence.
-
-The King and all the chief officers of state as well as the learned,
-follow the doctrines of Confucius, which they have received from their
-ancestors. They have neither temples nor priests, but all pay deep
-respect to the great god Tien. The common people, plunged in the
-depths of the darkest idolatry, give themselves up to the most vulgar
-superstitions. They have bonzes who are divided into several classes.
-Some of them live on the produce of the land and waters assigned to
-them; others, subservient to a chief, live on the alms of the people;
-a more certain source than the hard won produce of the ground. If we
-can judge by the filthy state of their temples, most of which are in
-ruins, it seems that the priests and their devotees are the only
-persons who are attached to their religion. The foreign missionaries
-have made great conquests for the faith in these parts and it merely
-needs a greater number of workers to gather in an abundant harvest.
-
-Those who believe in metempsychosis are loth to kill either the most
-dangerous animals, or the vilest insects, but by a strange
-contradiction as is usual in erroneous doctrines, they sacrifice swine
-to their gods and to the spirits of the departed. They believe that
-souls which do not pass into other corporeal forms are changed into
-demons, fairies or goblins. Thus it is that the fear inspired by these
-malign creatures gives credence to thousands of fables.
-
-The law is no respecter of persons. The King a severe and upright
-judge passes sentence on the guilty, but his representatives in the
-provinces are more lenient, as they are amenable to bribery. A woman
-convicted of adultery is trampled to death by an elephant. A first act
-of theft is punished by the loss of a finger, the second by the loss
-of an ear, and the third by death. This graduated system of punishment
-should be a lesson to those nations generally whose laws inflict the
-same penalty on one, who by a passing weakness has committed some
-crime, or on another who is a hardened criminal. False witness is
-punished according to the nature of the charge brought. When the King
-pronounces sentence he is mounted on a fine elephant and petitioners
-may only approach within eighty paces of the royal presence.
-
-This Prince is wealthy for the reason that many of his neighbours pay
-a high price for his protection. He derives a considerable revenue
-from the elephants, wax, and ivory produced in his country; the
-tribute paid in scented woods and gold dust by his vassals forms
-another source of income. Besides the tribute exacted from the vassal
-states, there is a general poll-tax, and every man from the age of 18
-to 60 has to pay about fifteen livres. This tax is less derogatory
-than the forced labour of eight months to which every slave or subject
-is liable. The grandees are obliged to offer valuable gifts on certain
-days of the year to the King, and these would exhaust their resources
-if it were not for the gifts which they in return extort from their
-inferiors to replace the losses caused by these forced benevolences.
-
-At the death of each land-owner, the King takes possession of the
-landed property and leaves only the money and personal effects of the
-deceased to the heirs. The tariff dues on foreign merchandise are
-still another source of revenue.
-
-The Government of the Kingdom of Cochin-China is purely military. The
-weapons of the country are muskets, bows and daggers. Drill is
-performed in silence. The leader directs all the evolutions by motions
-of his baton, and if he makes a mistake he is reduced to the ranks.
-The Court is an example of Asiatic pomp. The first dignities of the
-state are conferred on eunuchs, as it is supposed that as they are
-unable to beget children, they will be all the less avaricious.
-
-This policy has not succeeded in Europe, where experience has shown
-that celibate ministers have accumulated vast wealth. The
-heir-presumptive to the throne has command of the navy, and of his
-private body guard of 5,000 men. The younger son is commander-in-chief
-of the army. He has also a body guard of 2,000 men. A standing army is
-maintained as a protection against rebellions.
-
-Crimes against the King's person are cruelly punished. The guilty
-party is tied up to a post and each soldier cuts off a piece of his
-flesh until nothing but the skeleton remains. The severity of the code
-in force proves that the nation is prone to crime. The law endeavours
-to deter crime by the threats of severe punishment. The soldiers are
-clad in satin and the uniforms of the officers are of velvet and
-silver.
-
-There are military schools in which children are trained at the public
-expense. The spirit of emulation is fostered by rewards which pander
-to the growing mind. They receive silk dresses and other accoutrements
-that flatter their vanity. Those who take no advantage from their
-lessons are dressed in linen.
-
-Christianity has made great progress in this land, but has had much to
-fight against. The ignorance of the idolatrous priests, and the
-foolish nature of their doctrines, have been favourable to the
-progress of Missionary enterprise.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII.
-
- TONKIN.
-
-
-The intercourse between Siam and Tonkin requires special notice. The
-exact extent of Tonkin is not known accurately, but all travellers
-agree that it is a more densely populated country than France, and
-some imagine that it is of equal extent.
-
-Although situated in the tropics, it enjoys a climate of perpetual
-spring, and the air which by rights should be burning hot is cooled by
-the South and North winds which blow alternately for 6 months each in
-the year. The rainy season begins in April and lasts until August. At
-this season the leafy trees have their branches weighed down by masses
-of fruit, the countryside luxuriates in vegetation and promises a rich
-harvest of rice. There is neither corn nor grapes, but nature supplies
-their lack by other products. It is true that at times the land is
-stricken with sterility. The floods destroy the young crops and the
-drought changes the fertile earth into arid dust.
-
-A range of inaccessible mountains seems to act as a line of defence
-against foreign invasion. These mountains are clothed with forests
-containing many fruit trees and inhabited by tigers, deer, and
-elephants. The interior of the country is occupied by rising ground.
-The plains are watered by numerous rivers and canals form cheap and
-facile means of communication. Although the country has so many
-products of commercial value, the inhabitants give all their attention
-to fishing.
-
-Kankao is the chief town, and many travellers have compared it
-favourably with the most populous cities of Asia. There are no
-imposing edifices with the exception of the royal palace and the
-arsenal, in other respects it is a confused collection of wooden huts.
-The foreign trading establishments are the only brick buildings. The
-ruins of an ancient palace, destroyed during the civil wars, are still
-visible and the relics point to the pristine glories of the city. The
-arsenal is a building that would command admiration in Europe. It is
-furnished with artillery, ammunition and all kinds of warlike stores.
-
-Here the physicist would be struck by the phenomenon of the tides, as
-the sea ebbs and flows only once in the 24 hours and is only
-appreciable at the first and last quarters of the moon.
-
-The products are similar to those of other countries of the Indies,
-but the fruits are finer and more delicious than those of any other
-Asiatic country. The oranges are large and luscious, but the use of
-the citron is unsafe as it supplies the mordant used in the dyeing of
-cotton.
-
-Cultivated fruits include sweet potatoes yams, bananas, mangos, limes,
-cocoanuts and pineapples. The elephants are the largest and most
-active of those found in Asia. Temperance is a national virtue and
-their staple articles of diet are merely rice, vegetables, roots, and
-salt fish. They observe festivals at which game of all sorts is eaten
-and especially at weddings and funerals they indulge in all manner of
-good cheer. They devour horseflesh buffalo and goat meat, dogs,
-rabbits, rats, frogs, shell fish and all kinds of fish. For dessert
-they have the most excellent fruits, the odour and colour and taste of
-which are pleasing to all the senses. Cleanliness is noticeable in all
-their dishes. The tables and crockery as well as they themselves are
-perfumed. In formal feasts the guests keep profound silence, and
-speech before the conclusion of the repast would be considered
-impolite. This restraint during their meals might be attributed to
-their voracious appetites. Their usual beverage is a kind of tea with
-which on festal occasions they mingle arrack. They manufacture strong
-drink from rice and other vegetables.
-
-The Tonkinese have flat oval faces. Their teeth, naturally white, are
-blackened so as to avoid the reproach that they resemble those of dogs
-or elephants. Though of a swarthy complexion they are fairer than the
-other inhabitants of the Indies. They have long thick black hair. They
-are active and cunning and seem adapted by nature to be an
-accomplished race; but idleness, the vice of the climate is a check to
-industry and renders them poverty stricken. Their insensate passion
-for gambling reduces the wealthiest to beggary. Having lost all their
-money, jewels and other possessions, they will wager their wives and
-children and even their horses to which they are greatly attached.
-
-The dress of the Tonkinese consists of a long robe reaching to the
-heels. The grandees are dressed in silk or English cloth. The populace
-and soldiery wear robes of cotton stuff reaching to the knees.
-Fishermen and workmen, who are obliged to spend their time out of
-doors, wear hats made of straw or leaves. The King is the only person
-permitted by law to wear shoes. The common people go bare-foot but
-this is no discomfort in a land where the soil is sandy. This custom
-is in vogue in Abyssinior and in all warm countries and only
-foreigners find that it is distasteful. They however wear sandals as
-do the officials and the learned men affect the same fashion. The
-latter allow their nails to grow long as a sign of their rank. Men and
-women used to be obliged to wear their hair bound up, as a mark of
-their vassalage, during the time when this kingdom was a dependent
-state of China, but at the present time they wear it loose over their
-shoulders. The nation has borrowed its arts, science and etiquette
-from the Chinese. Their language which is monosyllabic, greatly
-resembles Chinese, and inflexions of the voice determine the
-signification of the syllables. The Tonkinese have many guttural and
-dental consonants which are very difficult to be pronounced by
-foreigners. Their writing is in vertical columns, they make use of
-similar writing implements to those of China and they use silk or the
-bark of trees instead of paper. They have no taste whatever for art
-and science. It is true they have poets and musicians who are fairly
-successful in imaginative works. They have also made a certain amount
-of progress in morality for which they have adapted the maxims in the
-books of Confucius. They have teachers for all branches of
-accomplishments but no school for scientific knowledge, and they have
-only a very slight acquaintance with mathematics.
-
-The healing art is very imperfectly understood in Tonkin, experience
-is their only guide, and the doctors combine their profession with
-those of surgeon and apothecary. Their medical books on the
-preparation of drugs are most vague in their principles. Cupping
-glasses and caustics are used in obstinate cases only. The usual
-medicaments are made from gums, roots and herbs. They cure fever,
-eruptions, jaundice and small-pox by dieting and infusions. Certain
-diseases are attributed to fogs and exhalations. Astrology bars the
-way to medical progress, certain days are supposed to be unlucky, and
-on these days the patient is allowed to suffer rather than that
-medicines should be administered. Their skill in the arts is shown by
-their articles of lacquer ware, porcelain, and in the smelting of
-metals.
-
-The rivers and canals by which the country is intersected are
-favourable to internal trade. Each town has its fairs and markets to
-which many foreigners are attracted. But there is very little maritime
-commerce, for the reason that their ships are too small to brave the
-dangers of the stormy seas. Foreign imports are saltpetre, sulphur,
-cloth, all sorts of woollen goods, spices, lead and guns. Foreign
-currency only is used and no race is more skilful in the art of money
-changing, as they are able to appreciate or depreciate the exchange
-values at their pleasure.
-
-Trade would be in a flourishing condition if the Tonkinese were as
-active as they are industrious, but, sunk into the slough of idleness,
-they divide their time between sleeping and eating. When they are not
-actually eating, they smoke, dance or sing. By a cowardly policy, the
-government puts obstacles in the way of industry, the vassal States of
-the Empire are excluded from any participation in sources of wealth.
-The rapacity of the tax-gathers is an effectual check to competition,
-as people are not anxious to spend their energies on work, the fruit
-of which is reaped by others. The Tonkinese by nature a suspicious and
-distrustful race are somewhat chary of the overtures of foreigners and
-being too fearful of danger are unable to gain any advantage. The
-legislative code of Tonkin has been borrowed from China, and the
-administration of the law is in the hands of corrupt persons who
-sacrifice the innocent poor to the guilty rich. Each provincial
-governor is judge in his own province. Polygamy is the rule all over
-Tonkin and no woman can boast of the title "wife." The bonds of these
-unions or rather of this concubinage, are easily broken. The man gives
-the woman a writing of divorcement which restores the woman to all her
-rights. The woman cannot obtain divorce no matter whether she have
-just grounds or no, and if she is convicted of adultery she is
-condemned to be trampled to death by elephants. Her paramour dies by
-another form of torture. The eldest son, after his father's death,
-receives the whole of the estate and the paternal authority on
-condition that he provides for his brothers until they are married.
-The daughters have no share in the heritage. Other laws are similar to
-those in force in other countries of the Indo-Chinese peninsula. Their
-love of display is noticeable in their marriage feasts. Actors of both
-sexes perform dances to the accompaniment of a big drum, and the
-performance is followed by a concert given by hired musicians. Few
-ceremonies take place without a show of cock-fighting on which
-considerable wagers are laid. Girls are married at the age of sixteen
-and seventeen years, and parental consent is required to make the
-union legitimate. The brides see their husbands on their wedding day
-for the first time and priests are excluded from the ceremony and the
-festivities.
-
-Their funeral rites are the works of superstition, astrologers are
-appointed to indicate the place of burial and the corpse is kept for
-several months until some favourable omen indicates a suitable spot.
-During this delay the relatives of the deceased offer the usual food
-to the corpse as if it were still alive. It is kept in a room
-illuminated by torches. Incense and gilt paper on which are painted
-figures of various animals are burnt in its honour and the relatives
-pay it a daily visit and prostrate themselves with every appearance of
-woe.
-
-Those who accompany the funeral procession are dressed in coarse
-garments and walk barefoot. They support themselves with sticks and
-their slow tottering step is a sign of their grief.
-
-The nearest relative throws himself on the ground at intervals and the
-corpse-bearers tread him under foot. The corpse is dressed in rich
-attire and, as a safeguard against poverty in the next world, a piece
-of gold and some pearls are placed in its mouth. On certain days in
-the year offerings of food and incense are made at the tomb that the
-dead may not lack support.
-
-Although many festivals are celebrated, it seems that they are all due
-to religious influences. The most noteworthy is the feast of tombs,
-which is celebrated on the anniversary of the death of the persons in
-question and bountiful feasts are offered to them. The King and the
-nobility celebrate their birthdays with great pomp, and their marriage
-days with dances, concerts, and theatrical performances. At a certain
-festival, the King followed by all his court, blesses the produce of
-the soil. He drives the plough and makes several furrows as a tribute
-to agriculture. There is another ceremony at which exorcisms are made
-to rid the land of evil spirits. New year's day is an occasion of
-great rejoicings. Booths are set up where men and women perform
-dramatic pieces and sing to the accompaniment of the orchestra.
-Everybody appears to be mad with joy and no business is transacted.
-All work is at a standstill, the halls of justice are closed and the
-seal of state is put away in its case. Criminals have no fear of
-punishment during the feast. The license which reigns supreme during
-this season exposes the women to outrage and they never appear unless
-with an ample guard.
-
-The Monarch has but a semblance of real power, the commander-in-chief
-is the real ruler and it is the latter whom the Europeans regard as
-King. He has a large body-guard and is attended by a corps of 300
-elephants, whereas the actual king, buried in the obscurity of his
-palace with his wife and children, is served by faithless menials who
-act as spies on his movements. It is surprising that the
-commander-in-chief allows the existence of this phantom ruler, but the
-Tonkinese have such veneration for the master that it would be a
-dangerous matter to attempt to supersede him.
-
-The commander-in-chief has usually a force of 150,000 infantry and
-from 10,000 to 20,000 cavalry under his orders. Recruits are eager to
-join the colours, but at the sight of the enemy their courage
-evaporates and, as bravery is not one of their characteristics, they
-are more ready to dig entrenchments than to make sorties therefrom.
-The commander has no great confidence in his men, at least if we can
-form an opinion from a letter written to the commander of the Dutch
-forces in the Indies.
-
-"I have," he remarks, "300,000 infantry 10,000 cavalry, 2,000
-elephants, 30,000 musketeers and 1,000 pieces of artillery at my
-disposal, I beg you to send 200 men and 3 ships to assist me." After
-such a pompous display of the numbers under his command, one cannot
-fail to draw the logical conclusion.
-
-The majority of the military positions of trust are confided to
-eunuchs, enervated by the luxury of court life. Ability is not the
-road to success, although the posts are not obtainable by bribery, all
-of them are put up for sale to the highest bidder, because in a
-kingdom of vast extent in which the eye of the ruler is unable to
-penetrate the remotest parts, the grandees are always the sharers of
-intrigue and never of the worth that hides itself in the shade.
-
-The whole strength of their united navy would be unable to hold its
-own against one of our warships.
-
-Their men-of-war are flat vessels about 70 feet long, and 10 amidships
-and can be used for coast defence only. The soldiers who are the
-rowers are directed in their movements by the sound of a drum.
-
-The soldiery, scattered over the kingdom, is supposed to protect the
-roads, but often by attacks on travellers, abuses the trust of the
-governors to whom it is subordinated. In time of peace the soldiers
-are armed with clubs which are formidable weapons in their hands and
-they break the legs or thighs of those who resist or try to run away.
-
-All civil disputes are summarily disposed of by the magistrates. The
-offender is obliged to offer meat and drink to the other party in the
-suit so that their differences may be forgotten over the feast. The
-creditor is absolute master of his insolvent debtors whom he can treat
-with every indignity. Criminals are punished in proportion to their
-crimes. Theft is not punished by death, but by the loss of a limb or
-of some part of the body. Murderers are condemned to death by
-decapitation. They are led to the scene of the crime or to their house
-as a place of execution. If there are several criminals, there are
-several executioners who on a given signal decapitate their victims
-simultaneously. The Tonkinese are the least cruel people of the Indies
-in the punishment of guilty persons. By law life may be bought at a
-price, and only the poor actually suffer the extreme penalty.
-
-Although the eunuchs are objects of popular scorn, they have
-considerable power, and as their misfortune smooths the path to
-honours, it is often the case that self mutilation is practised by
-ambitious men of advanced age without fearing the pain and _sequelae_
-of the operation. Their surgeons perform the operation skilfully, and
-they have a method by which many accidents are avoided. The patient is
-thrown into a deep sleep which lessens the shock of the operation, and
-experience has shown that the torpid state induced, is a protection
-against fever and inflammation which so often occurs after such
-operations.
-
-At the age of 18 years every man is subject to a poll-tax in
-proportion to his wealth. The magistrates, soldiers, and learned men
-however are exempt and it is the poor man that bears the brunt of the
-taxation as is usual in most countries. The taxes are collected after
-the harvest and the inhabitants of the remotest parts of the kingdom
-are forced to bring a certain quantity of fodder for the King's
-elephants and horses to the store houses in the capital. Every man is
-in addition obliged to work for six months on public works for which
-he receives food but no salary. So great is the degradation of human
-nature in these climates that the inhabitants, less privileged than
-animals, seem only to exist on the earth for the purpose of watering
-it with the sweat of their brows.
-
-The grandees and the learned follow the doctrines of Confucius, but
-its precepts are too simple to be adopted by the common people who can
-only behold the workings of a deity in the marvellous. The principal
-belief is that of Fo which is divided into various sects, the most
-widespread of which was founded by a China man named Lauro who is
-revered as one of the greatest wonder-workers of the East. His
-followers give out that his mother carried him in her womb for 70
-years without having lost her virginity. He boasted of his intimacy
-with spirits who revealed the secrets of the future to him. The
-priests, brought up in ignorance and superstition, attract the minds
-of the populace by their fables and wonders. They live in extreme
-poverty as they have none of the grandees for their disciples, and the
-bounty of the common people is their only source of revenue. A certain
-number of priests boast they can cure the most stubborn forms of
-disease by means of charms. When summoned to the patient they make
-their appearance in a most extraordinary manner in order to render the
-performance more imposing. They make their exorcisms to the
-accompaniment of drums, and trumpets. They jump about in the sick room
-until the fate of the patient is decided either for death or life and
-whenever the result proves the useless nature of their performance,
-they have plenty of excuses ready for their non-success.
-
-In Tonkin the gospel-harvest has been more fruitful than in any other
-of the lands of the Indies. The scorn of the great for the idolatrous
-priests has contributed to the success of the Missionaries, who have
-more than 200,000 converts in this kingdom of whom more than 15,000
-are under the charge of a French Missionary recently elevated to the
-rank of Bishop of Agathopolis and who is assisted in his duties by
-three French priests and four Chinese converts.
-
-I must here recapitulate the causes that ought to be favourable to the
-success of this undertaking. The aim of the Seminaries of the Foreign
-Missions is the establishment of a clerical order in all countries of
-the world. Sacred history tells us that the Apostles and their
-successors ordained priests among all nations that they converted.
-People are always more ready to give credence to their fellow citizens
-who are well known to them rather than to foreigners whose motives are
-often to them questionable. The native priests know the language
-better, are better preachers, make themselves better understood and
-are more readily listened to in the explanation of the mysteries of
-religion. Knowing the manners and customs of the country they are
-acquainted with the best methods of combating the natural inclinations
-of the people and know how to gain their confidence. All the local
-superstitions are well known to them, and it is easy for them to point
-out their absurdity and falsity. With all these advantages they can
-fight against error and triumph over ungodliness. The hierarchical
-order established by the seminary, can alone inculcate a perfect type
-of Christianity that will have no further need for foreign
-intervention on its behalf.
-
-Besides these general reasons there are particular reasons for the
-Indies. The toils and dangers incurred in penetrating those distant
-lands, the study of the Indian languages so difficult to learn and to
-pronounce, the climate often deadly and always unpleasant to
-foreigners, and the expenses of travelling, render the Indies
-inaccessible to most of the priests and members of religious societies
-who are zealous of making conquests for Jesus Christ. The incessant
-wars that lay waste all the countries of the Indies do not allow the
-missionaries to go from one country to another when needed to do so by
-the church. Princes and people cannot understand their dogmas and
-worship. The idolatrous priests cannot behold their gods trampled
-underfoot without becoming enraged against men whom they consider
-impious and sacrilegious. It is in these times of stress that the
-flock has the greatest need of its pastor. Besides this in this Indies
-the foreign priests can render no services to those who groan under
-the sword of persecution. As soon as they appear, their complexions
-and facial characteristics betray them and as soon as they are
-recognised, they are haled off to durance vile.
-
-These eastern lands are of such wide extent and so densely peopled
-that all the priests and members of the religious societies of Europe
-would hardly be sufficient to instruct such vast multitudes.
-
-For these reasons the sovereign Pontiff has decided to appoint
-Vicars-apostolic in order to form a national clergy for which the
-interests of Religion and Politics demand the lasting prosperity.
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of History of the Kingdom of Siam, by
-Francois Henri Turpin
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HISTORY OF THE KINGDOM OF SIAM ***
-
-***** This file should be named 44564.txt or 44564.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/4/4/5/6/44564/
-
-Produced by the volunteers of Project Gutenberg Thailand.
-Proofreading by users emil, LScribe, rikker, wyaryan,
-Saksith, ianh68, andysteve, Claudio, kaewmala, matt, Gyurme,
-bencrowder. PGT is an affiliated sister project focusing
-on public domain books on Thailand and Southeast Asia.
-Project leads: Rikker Dockum, Emil Kloeden. (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-National Library of Thailand.)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
- www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809
-North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email
-contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
-Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.